Teaching Aleck Muriel Garcia

TEACHING ALECK Copyright © 2015 by Muriel Garcia All rights reserved. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. The author makes no claims to, but instead acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the word marks mentioned in this work of fiction. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review. Please support the arts by purchasing a copy of this book from an authorized reseller in your country. Editing & Blurb by Ellie Aspill Formatting by Muriel Garcia

Cover images © depositphoto.com Cover design by © The Final Wrap

Want to get an email when Muriel’s next book is released? Sign up here:

http://goo.gl/forms/X6x5jkq4dQ

Table of Content DEDICATION PROLOGUE CHAPTER 1 CHAPTER 2 CHAPTER 3 CHAPTER 4 CHAPTER 5 CHAPTER 6 CHAPTER 7 CHAPTER 8 CHAPTER 9 CHAPTER 10 CHAPTER 11 CHAPTER 12 CHAPTER 13 CHAPTER 14 CHAPTER 15 CHAPTER 16 CHAPTER 17 CHAPTER 18 CHAPTER 19 CHAPTER 20 CHAPTER 21 CHAPTER 22 CHAPTER 23 CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25 CHAPTER 26 CHAPTER 27 CHAPTER 28 CHAPTER 29 CHAPTER 30 CHAPTER 31 CHAPTER 32 EPILOGUE ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS HEALING GABE PREVIEW AUTHOR’S NOTE COMING SOON AUTHOR’S BIO

DEDICATION

To anyone who’s had a rough past. I hope you find your happy place and find comfort in the ones you love and who love you.

PROLOGUE Aleck I’m not a good man. Not by a long shot. I’ve used women for sex for as long as I can remember. I’ve been trying to fill the hole in my heart that keeps getting bigger. I’m an asshole and I’m well aware of it. I’m a fuck ‘em and leave ‘em kind of guy and it won’t change anytime soon. I don’t promise them relationships, ever. I don’t do relationships. I did once, never again, it’s left me empty and damaged. There’s one girl though. She owns my heart and doesn’t even know it.

****** Seeing me now, you would never guess I grew up in a rich, posh family. I’m part of a Motorcycle Club and covered

in tattoos: my usual clothing attire consists of jeans, sneakers and whatever shirt I can find. The casual outfit from my previous life consisted of: chinos, a white button down shirt and stupid ass shoes, oh don't forget the blazer. I hated every second of it. You might wonder why I never rebelled considering the position I’m in right now. I’ll tell you why. I was a normal kid, never getting into unnecessary trouble, studying in school and doing normal kids’ stuff but it all changed a couple of years ago. Our parents have always been very cold towards my sister, Cassie, and I, which meant that our nanny had to basically raise us. Our parents didn’t even love each other. I found that out a couple of years ago. Things weren’t perfect between them, but I had no idea of the extent of the mess that was going on behind closed doors. We rarely ate or spent any time with them. They would always be out at some sort of party for whatever country club they were a part of. It sucked to grow up in such a cold environment when all you wanted was the love of your parents. Anthony is the only one who knows my full story, well, it’s not like I had much choice in keeping it from him. Our

first meeting was heated to say the least.

****** July 10, 2007 I can’t believe my parents didn’t even bother calling for my birthday. I wasn’t exactly expecting much out of them, but fuck, a phone call isn’t that hard. I turned 20 today and I’m spending my birthday on my own. It’s the first I’m spending without Cassie, and fuck, it hurts. She left us a couple of months ago and it’s not getting any easier, in fact, it’s getting worse each day. I drive to the cemetery where she is hopefully resting in peace now; a bouquet of lilies, her favorite flowers, rest on the seat next to me. I park by the entrance and take a couple of deep breaths. It’s fucking heartbreaking coming here every week knowing I’ll never see her ever again. I always hope I’ll wake up from this nightmare, but the minute I wake up, I realize that she’s gone forever. Every time I come here, I’m reminded of the harsh reality and how fucked up my life is. Selfish you say? Yes, I’m very selfish. Cassie was the only person who kept me sane, the only one who loved me.

Now, I have no one so I have to be a fucking selfish jerk to protect myself. I take the flowers and get out of the car, and make my way to my sister’s grave. As usual, only the bouquet of lilies I left last week gives life to her tombstone. I replace the withered flowers with the new ones, making sure I position them exactly how she used to, all facing the same way. She loved her flowers. Her garden was her pride and joy. “I miss you Cas.” I whisper kneeling down, brushing my fingers over her name.

Cassie Alexandria Sanford October 7, 1982 - November 15, 2006. “I wish you were still here with us. With me.” I sigh. “I’m 20 today. It’s weird not celebrating it with you, it’s the first, and fuck, it’s hard. They didn’t call, not that I was expecting them to but, still, with all that has happened, it would have been nice. I don’t know why I’m still hoping for them to change. I guess I just wanted to fix our family and make things better for all of us, for them to pay attention to what they always neglected. They had two amazing kids and they

threw it all away. They aren’t worth me getting myself worked up anymore. Here’s some good-ish news; I finally got an apprenticeship today. I’ll work in a law firm for a couple of months, hopefully it’ll go well and they will offer me a permanent position. I don’t see the point of going through it all, but I have to somehow live my life without you being here. You will always be in my heart and I know you are watching over me, but fuck me, I can’t cope. I’ve tried to pay attention in class and work hard, but I just can’t focus. All I think about is how lonely I am without you in my life, I have no one except a couple of guys I can hang out with from College, but it’s not the same. My life is empty.” I sigh and rub my face. “I should get going. I will be back next week sis. I love you.” I kiss my fingers and press them over her name, a single tear falling. I walk back to the car, taking the withered flowers with me and throw them in a bin by the gates. I can’t face going home right now, so I drive to a small bar where I know they’ll serve me. I’ve been coming here for a couple of years now. They don’t care if you are underage as long as you can pay and don’t get them into trouble with the cops.

The Chart Room is a dive bar. I hang out here with a couple of friends, well more like a couple of guys I’m used to drinking with. They are all members of the local motorcycle club called ‘The Last Hangman’. Cabe is the President, Anthony the Vice President and Gabe a member. They seem to be decent guys and make for a great distraction, especially lately. I used to come to the bar once in a while, just wanting a change of scenery and forget how shit my life turned out. Then I started to come every time I visited Cas. Now? It’s nearly a daily occurrence; my grades have been taking a nosedive these past couple of weeks but honestly? I just couldn’t care less anymore. Mixing drinking with studies and work is not the best idea, but it’s the only way I can cope on a daily basis. Well, that and heroin. I’m able to just take the right amount to make me feel numb enough to make me forget and not go overboard, but it’s getting harder not to take it all, and end this nightmare. I park in the Chart Room’s parking lot, and take out a small bag from my jeans pocket. Placing a small amount on the back of my hand, I snort it. It’s my second hit of the day, I

usually only take one but today I need to take off the edge. I feel the effects pretty fast, the rush, the liberation. I feel myself instantly relax, and fuck, does it feel good. Cas would be disappointed in me, but I need this. I need it to get me through the day. I know it’s cowardly, but I don’t care. It’s the only thing keeping me alive at the moment, and ironically, it slowly destroys me a little bit more every time. I’m well aware of this, but cannot stop. I collect my thoughts and get out of the car, remembering to lock it and walk towards the entrance of the bar, ready for a night of drinking. The bar is pretty packed for a Tuesday. A lot of tables are occupied by large groups of younger people, probably celebrating the end of their College life. The rest of the crowd are regulars. I spot Anthony at the bar with Gabe and join them. “Hey man what’s up?” Anthony greets me with a man hug. “Not much, you?” I tap his back and greet Gabe. “I’m good, what’s up with the long face?” “Rough day.” I shrug and order myself a whiskey that I down instantly and order a second.

“I can see that, usually you take your time with your drinks.” Anthony looks at me with what I think is a look of concern? I’m not sure. “As I said, rough day.” I glare at him and take my time with my other glass. “Ah, come on, it can’t be that bad.” Gabe probes. “I really don’t want to talk about it.” I sigh and rub my face. “You know you can talk to us, we’re your friends.” Anthony reassures me, well I had no idea we were, but thanks for letting me know. “Look, I appreciate it, but I really don’t want to talk about it, I’d like to fucking have a drink and not talk for fuck’s sake.” I down the rest of my glass and order a third. They are getting on my fucking nerves. Usually, I can handle them, but not tonight. I need fucking peace and quiet. I should have just bought a bottle and drank it at home. At least, no one would have bothered me there. “Easy, we just want to help you bro.” “No one can help me,” I mutter more to myself, but I know he heard me. “You don’t know that unless you talk about it.” “Piss off! What part of I don’t want to talk about it and

leave me alone do you not fucking understand?” I roar. “Calm down bro.” He stands up straight, facing me off. We are both pigheaded and have tempers, which isn’t helping the situation. He might be younger than me, but he’s already taller and broader, and let’s face it, I’ve never been in any kind of fight besides the ones with my parents and those usually ended with them throwing more money at me to shut me up. “I’ll calm down when you leave me the fuck alone and stop bugging me like a fucking woman!” I near scream at him ready to swing. “Alright, I just wanted to help but if you just want to wallow in your self-pity and be a fucking Debbie Downer, be my guest.” He says casually, and I lose it. I down my third glass and take a swing at him, not missing, but not connecting as hard as I hoped for. The effects of the alcohol and the heroin combined are not helping my coordination. Next thing I know, I feel a sharp pain in my jaw and lose balance, falling face first on the ground. Everything is blurry and I can feel two strong arms lifting me up and dragging me out of the bar. Maybe this is the answer to all my problems, let them hit and kick until my nightmare ends.

I let them drag me out and hold onto a nearby car, I turn myself to face them again. “What the fuck is your problem?” A familiar voice bellows, but I can’t make out who it is, my vision is too blurry. “You don’t want to know.” I chuckle darkly and wait for my vision to focus and take another swing at Anthony and this time it connects. Almost instantly he punches back, busting open my lip. “We should stop them.” I hear Gabe say. “No, let them work it out. Looks like he needs to let his anger out,” Cabe says as we continue to fight. He’s getting more hits in than I am, and I’m feeling it. The alcohol combined with the heroin should make me feel numb, but I can feel each blow shatter the last piece of me that is still standing. I eventually stop fighting and wait for the final blow, but it never comes. I fall to my knees, breathless, not having the strength to keep myself upright. After what seems like forever, Anthony walks over to me and extends his hand. I look up and take it. He helps me

up, but doesn’t let go of my hand. “You might not think you need a friend to listen to why you are in such a state and letting whatever it is eat you up, but when you do, I’m here.” He nods at me once and lets go of my hand before walking to his bike and driving away. I’m left standing by my car in the parking lot, confused and in pain, both physically and mentally. I stare at the ground for long minutes and get in my car, driving home as safely as I can.

****** After that night, I stopped doing drugs. I threw what I had left down the toilet and tried to get better. I was done feeling like shit. I needed to get my life back on track. If not for me, for Cas, I owed it to her. It was difficult, but I knew I was heading down a really dangerous path if I didn’t change. The fight with Anthony made me realize how bad I had let things go. Showing up to work the next day was fun, needless to say as soon as they saw my busted lip, black eye, bruises all over my face and plastered knuckles, I was fired from the firm before even officially starting. Weirdly, I was okay with

it. I never thought I’d make a good lawyer. I never wanted it, but when it came to me picking a career path, my parents didn’t give me the choice, I had to bust my ass to do something I hated for two years. I took a couple of days, shutting myself off from the world, to focus on myself and get in better shape. Stopping heroin cold turkey wasn’t easy, but I managed. I also trashed my place in the process, but cleaning up the mess kept me busy. It took me a couple more days after that to have the balls to call Anthony, but I did and spilled my guts to him, not once did he judge me. He listened to me and weirdly, it felt good to let it all out. It didn’t help with the pain of losing my sister, but it felt like a weight had been lifted and I wasn’t alone anymore. He promised he would never tell anyone and that whenever I needed a friend, I could call him. It was hard at first, I’ve never had many friends and even then, I couldn’t really call them friends. I ended up calling him again a couple of days later and we started to hang out pretty frequently. He never usually brought me to the compound, but one day Cabe had apparently asked him to bring me there. I was scared shitless, to say the least. I finally had my shit together, I was clean, only drinking

the occasional beer with Ant when we were hanging out, but never going overboard. I was in better shape, working out whenever I got the chance. Let’s just say, I didn’t want trouble with them. I’ll always remember that day…

I follow Ant’s Harley in my truck to the compound. Everybody is staring at me as I walk with Ant inside. I have no idea what to expect. I’ve never been in a compound. I don’t know how they will treat me or what will happen. I hate to admit it, but I’m shitting my pants. Ant motions for me to walk in a room where the door is open and Cabe is sitting at the head of the table. “Sit down son,” Cabe says. I can’t help the mixed feelings I get from him calling me son. I let it go and sit down. I start to get really nervous when Ant closes the door behind me with him still on the other side. Now, I’m not a pussy, but I’m not one to mess with bikers. Even if I tried to beat one up a couple of months ago… “I don’t know what you’re going through, but obviously, it was bad enough for you to try to pick up a fight with one of us. I know you and Ant have been hanging out a lot, and patched things up.” I nod, not sure what to say to him.

“Don’t be so nervous, nothing bad is going to happen.” He chuckles. “Well, can’t blame me for being nervous.” I shrug and chuckle nervously. “True, Ant talked a lot about you, didn’t share your story, but told me it was bad enough for you to put yourself in such a state. Are you clean now?” “Yes, I am, haven’t touched drugs since that night. Can’t say the same for alcohol though.” I chuckle softly. “Not blaming you there. As I was saying, I know you’ve been hanging out a lot with Ant and have been quite curious about the MC.” He looks at me very seriously. “Ah, yes.” There’s something about Cabe, when he looks at you as seriously as he is looking at me right now, that turns your blood to ice. “Why?” I sigh and rub my face. “I don’t know how much Ant has told you, but I was brought up in a lifestyle 100% different from yours. No love, no real family but my sister. Sure, we had money, but it doesn’t bring you happiness. Can’t say I wasn’t jealous of the family he has, blood related or not. I wanted to know how the dynamic worked, and maybe how to become a member of said family. I

know I’m nothing like your guys out there, but it was worth asking.” I hold his gaze, he knows I’m nervous, but I also want him to see how serious I am about this. Even if I now have my shit together, I could slip back into my old habits at any moment. “We are indeed one big family, blood related or not, we care about our members and their friends. I’m not sure you would fit in with the lifestyle of the club but if you want to hang around and just spend time here and make friends, you can. Not sure how it would work out for you, but if you feel at home and enjoy it, we can consider making you a prospect.” I’m pretty sure I look totally stupid right at this moment or maybe like a kid who’s been promised the best present ever if he behaves. I stare at him in disbelief and excitement at the promise of maybe getting something that would look like a family. “I…yes?” Cabe chuckles. “Yes, you want to hang out with us?” “Yes. Thank you, you have no idea how much this means to me.” I sigh feeling stupid at how I sound. “Don’t worry son, you’re welcome here. Just a warning.” He pauses and I nod. “Betray us, you are dead and no one will ever find you.” The only thing I’m able to

do is nod. “Good, let’s go drink now.” He gets up and walks out of the room, leaving me speechless at the table. That day, I knew my life had just changed for the better, even if I wasn’t aware of it at the time. I started to hang out at the compound more with Ant and Gabe. Not that I didn’t want to hang out with the other members, but they were the closest to me in age, so it made sense. It was always such an amazing feeling to be around those two when they were chilling, drinking, having parties at the compound or just talking to some of the older members, the stories these men share are bat shit crazy. After a couple of months of hanging out at the club, all of the members agreed for me to become a prospect. Whilst daunting at first, some of those stories are fucking haunting, I started to feel like one of the guys. Finally, I felt like I was home and a part of a happy, albeit dysfunctional family, I still felt empty and cold without Cas, but I was slowly getting better. I wasn’t on my own anymore. They helped me through some dark times, and I will forever be grateful for them. They’ve all saved my life and helped me in more ways than they can possibly imagine. I, of course, had to prove myself and my loyalty to the

club, but that never was a problem. Sure, the illegal shit wasn’t easy at first, but as time went by, it was a lot easier to just let myself follow them, and embrace this new lifestyle. I came close to be arrested a couple of times, but always managed to either get myself out of trouble or have one of my brothers help. Brothers, I still can’t believe I have a full family that supports me. It took almost thirty years to happen. It took me almost two years to be fully patched in, and I’ve done some crazy stupid shit for the club, but I wouldn’t change it for anything. Amazing fucked up memories I’ll remember forever. From travelling all over the state and some parts of the country, to sharing some amazing stories with the older members, to be able to just be my true self and not give a fuck about what others might think of me or what I do. It was and still is so liberating, a lot more than when I was doing drugs. This feeling of true freedom is more addictive than any other drug I’ve ever tried. I never thought this lifestyle would be for me, it’s the complete opposite of the way I was brought up. Now, I have a family, I have friends, I can wear whatever I please—well, maybe not quite everything, but you get me—and say

whatever the fuck I want to say. For the first time in years, I feel alive and it feels fucking awesome. It might also have a little something to do with a blonde angel who goes by the name of Charline. I met her when I started to hang out with the club. Being Ayden’s best friend, she was always around. She’s an absolute knockout with her pouty lips, long blonde hair and big blue eyes. An angel. The first time I saw her, I thought I had died and gone to heaven. She is the sweetest girl ever, but there’s one major issue. She’s underage. Well, she’s turning 18 soon, but still, it feels so wrong to be lusting over her. I’m a masochist I guess. Even though I know I can’t have her, I have to spend as much time as I can with her. It’s not fair to either of us, especially since she seems to feel the same as I do, but I can’t help it. I need my fix… However, it all ended one night not too long ago, when I made the stupidest mistake ever…well one of many…

CHAPTER 1 Charline I can't complain about my life and childhood, I don't come from a wealthy family, but I've had all the love I could possibly need. My parents have always been loving and caring, always supporting me through whatever I wanted to do. I wasn't a wild child at all; I was as calm and nerdy as can be. I was always handing my homework in on time, studying everything in advance, doing everything I could to make sure I'd get into the college of my choice. My world was turned upside down during my junior year when I met Ayden. She mysteriously transferred to my high school half way through the year. To this day, I’m still not 100% sure of the reasons for it, but I'm glad she was. She's been my best friend ever since. She showed me a whole new world, a much more exciting one than the one I’m accustomed to. She

introduced me to her group of friends, who turned out to be all part of a motorcycle club. The first time I stepped foot in their compound, I was shocked to say the least! Booze was flowing, women were walking around barely dressed, and a couple was even fucking openly in front of others. Definitely

not what I was used to! What caught my attention wasn't all that was going on around me, it was one guy that I couldn’t tear my gaze from. He was tall and well-built with arms covered in tattoos, the sides of his head with a bit of buzz and longer hair on the top and deepest green eyes I’ve ever seen. We stared at each other for a good few minutes before I finally snapped out of my trance and ran outside. Nothing like this ever happened to me, I've never really been interested in guys. I mean, the boys in high school were just plain stupid and annoying. However, the mysterious hot stranger was the total opposite, and completely out of my league. I mean, why would such a badass biker want an innocent plain, nerdy girl like me? Unfortunately for me, I started to crush on him...hard! It took me a couple of weeks before I finally got the guts to say hi to him without blushing and stuttering. I slowly got better; I was still a nervous mess whenever I was around

him. I’d say inappropriate or naïve things, or not understand what they were talking about, especially when it was related to sex. Things changed when I was invited for Ayden's 18 th BBQ at the compound.

****** September 15, 2008 I was surprised to be invited to the compound. I mean, I knowAyden and I are best friends, but still the MC is her family. I thought the event was a ‘family only’ tradition, but luckily enough for me, she wanted me there. As happy as I was to celebrate her birthday with her, I was secretly thrilled that I would also be able to spend the day around Aleck. I wanted to try and seduce him, we’ve been creeping around each other for ages now, and I want to know where I stand. I'm not sure if I have a chance, but I’ll never know unless I give it a try. I decide to wear skinny jeans, converse and a band top Ayden let me borrow because let's face it, I don't own anything like this. I try to create a heavy smokey eye

effect to accentuate my eyes. I pull my long blonde hair up in a messy bun, and head out of the door grabbing my bag as I leave. The drive to the compound is short, thankfully, I'm still not confident driving on my own for long distances, and maybe the excitement of being at such a party isn't helping. The BBQ has already started by the time I get there. To be honest, it looks like it’s never going to stop. I park in the street and head inside. I look for Ayden for a good ten minutes, but still can’t find her, the house isn't huge, but it's jam packed with people. “She's outside with Anthony.” I hear a deep voice say behind me, very close to my ear, too close. I slowly turn around and come face to face, well, more like face to an incredibly muscled chest. I look up into the deepest green eyes I've ever seen. “Hey, Aleck.” “Hey, Gorgeous.” He smirks at me and leads me to the front of the house. “How have you been? You haven't been here in a while.” “I've been good, you know school and all taking up my time, which sucks. You?” I shrug sitting on the swing that's on the porch.

“Good old days.” He chuckles. “I've been good. You know, busy with the club.” “Keeping out of trouble?” I grin softly. “You know me.” He smirks. “You’re always getting into some kind of trouble.” I shake my head. “Can't tell you anything. Sorry, Gorgeous.” He really has to stop with the sweet names or he's going to be the death of me. “Yeah, yeah, I know the rules.” I frown then grin. “Then don't ask what you know I won't answer, smartass.” He chuckles. “Just trying to make conversation.” I blush, my confidence vanishing with each second. I do want to try to make a move on him, but I'm not sure that would even work. I'm nothing like the girls hanging around the compound. I'm short, quite thin, plain blue eyes, chubby lips and white blonde hair. My nickname in school is Alien Head. I got used to it, but it still sucks. I do think I'm cute, but I'm severely lacking in the confidence department. All those girls are super confident and flaunting their bodies, while I'm covered up like the black sheep. “Where did you go just now?” Aleck says bringing me

back to reality. “Huh? Oh, nowhere, just lost in my thoughts,” I say shyly. “And what might those be?” He smirks at me. “Ah, nothing interesting.” I grin sheepishly. “I'm sure they are really interesting. Come on spill it, Line.” It's now or never. I could tell him now that I fancy him or make up something random crap. I'm shit at lying so he would probably figure it out that I'm telling him bullshit in two seconds. I take in a deep breath, “I like you Aleck, I have since I met you,” I say so softly that I'm not even sure he heard me. He stays quiet for a while and I’m sure he hasn't heard me until I look up at him. He looks confused and hurt? “I like you too, Line, always have, but it wouldn't work, Gorgeous.” He strokes my cheek with a sad expression. “Why not?” I say softly, not trusting my voice to hide my hurt. I wasn't expecting much, but I was still hoping I would have a tiny chance. “A couple of reasons. I'm too old for you, this lifestyle isn't for you, and I would do nothing but hurt you,” he says dejectedly, but with finality.

I nod softly. “Fair enough.” I get up to walk away, but turn to face him. “This is probably harsh, but I really like you Aleck, you are my first crush and also my first heartbreak. I hope this lifestyle will make you happy, and that you meet someone who can make you happy.” My voice is even and empty of any emotion. I walk to my car and drive home. I don't cry until I'm in my room, on my own. I'm glad my parents aren't home this weekend. I regret what I said to Aleck, especially after seeing the expression on his face. It was a low blow, I don't know his past, but the look of pure pain on his face made me feel like a total bitch. Needless to say, I didn't see much of Aleck after that day. We only crossed paths a couple of times, but we never spoke again, he barely acknowledged me. I know he saw me every single time, but chose not to talk to me, and damn if it didn't hurt. I thought I was over him, I mean it was just a high school crush, but it looks like it was much more than that. I was happy for Ayden though, she and Anthony were together at last. They'd been in love with each other for so long and finally confessed their feelings. They were truly

made for each other. I wish my story with Aleck could have been the same. I guess he's just not the one for me. Things seemed to be going well for all of us; well, as good as they could be for high school kids; that was until Ayden’s disappearance. Everything went from steady to nightmare in a matter of hours. Ayden and Ant had planned to go out of town to a nice hotel one night for their first time. Crazy idea, but she was ready. They had it all planned, but then Ayden disappeared, never making it to the hotel, we had no idea where she was for an entire week. Her parents, everyone from the MC and a couple of high school friends looked for her night and day, but with no luck. One night though, she came back home, but left as fast as she reappeared. No one knew what truly happened to her, but according to her mom, it was bad. I was worried sick about her, she was like the cool big sister every little girl wishes for, and she had left me. I know it’s selfish, but she was making me be braver, I wanted to be like her and have Aleck see me as Anthony saw Ayden. That was my first mistake. A couple of days after she left, she texted me her new number, and we started to talk on a daily basis and reestablish our friendship. She still wasn’t opening up about

what happened to her, but I figured if she wanted to talk about it, she would make the first move. A few months after that, I left for college to train to become a preschool teacher. College life was hard at first as I’ve never lived away from home and I was on my own without my friends or family, but I managed and it turned out to be a great experience. I met Andy during my first year in College. We hit it off right away, everything was great. I mean, he wasn’t Aleck—yes, I was still lamely pining over him—but he was a sweet enough guy. We dated all through College, even if things weren’t perfect, we were working well. Or so I thought… A couple of weeks before graduation, I was supposed to go for a weekend away with a couple of friends, but I ended up getting sick and decided to head back to the dorm earlier than planned. When I got there, I was shocked and sickened by the sight of Andy fucking my roommate, on my bed! At first, he didn’t realize I was there, but when he saw me, he didn’t even bother to look guilty, he just smirked at me and said those words that I’ll never forget. “What?

You think this is the first time? Oh no, Baby, it’s been going on from the start. It’s College, we’re supposed to

have fun, and trust me, I’ve had a lot of fun. Oh, and before you start crying, close the door on your way out. You’ll be a doll.” Fucking son of a bitch! I thought we were fine, happy-ish. He was always staying out late and partying with his friends and brothers at the frat house. I never imagined he’d been out cheating on me. I wanted to experience college life and for once, a guy was showing some interest in me. I didn’t say no, I should have, I can’t blame anyone but myself. I think I was more pissed at my roommate than at Andy. I mean, we’d been rooming since we started College, and she goes behind my back and fucks my boyfriend. The

fucking slut! I’m glad College is finally over. I can move back home to start my adult life, and leave this shit behind. Was I sad that it ended with Andy? Not really. Was I sad that it ended like this, and he had cheated on me for a couple of years? Yes. It’ll be hard to trust a guy again.

****** September 6, 2013 It feels so good to be home again, to see my family

and enjoy the comfort of the house I grew up in, but especially not having to share everything with a backstabbing roommate! Although I don’t have a permanent full time job yet, at the moment I’m covering for another preschool teacher who’s on maternity leave, it won’t be for long, but it’s still something to keep me busy for now. Ayden has come back too. It’s been amazing to finally see her again and catch up on our missing years. We get together at least once a week for lunch with two other friends, and have our usual Friday night movie date, just like we used to do. Even if we were apart for six years, the tradition never changed. Tonight, I’m going out with a friend from work who wants to check out a band playing at the House of Blues. It’ll be my first time there, and I have to say I’m rather nervous. I’m not good with crowds and new places, I don’t really fit in with that kind of scenery, but Michelle was so insistent that I gave in. Instead of worrying, I decided to try having fun tonight and enjoy myself. I put on skinny jeans and a simple V-neck t-shirt, some

black boots and a light leather jacket. Not my usual style, but I look good. I put in my lenses and finish my make-up. I grab my bag and head out the door to pick up Michelle. I try to remain calm, but I really hate crowds and tonight, it’s jam packed. I hate this. I smile at Michelle, not wanting to ruin her night of fun, but inside, I’m freaking out. “This is so freaking cool!” she exclaims over the music, and leads us to the bar. “It’s really crowded.” I nibble my lip, ordering myself a dirty martini. “You’ll be fine, Hun don’t worry.” She winks at me and orders herself a Sex on the Beach. I shake my head at the name. “What? They are good!” She grins at me and takes a sip of her drink. “I’m sure they are.” I sip my drink and turn around looking at everybody enjoying the live music. I must admit, the band playing is quite good. Not really my type of music, but I appreciate any type of live music. I lose myself in the music and continue to sip on my drink. A couple of minutes later, I look around for Michelle, but can’t see her anywhere and start freaking out. I guess the bartender must have seen my distress when he points over to a crazy Michelle grinding on a guy. She spots me

watching her and gives me two thumbs up. I guess I’ll be leaving on my own. I give her a thumb up and head to the bathroom. Just as I’m about to push the door, it opens before me and I stop in my tracks. I come face to face with none other than Aleck. He’s coming out of the bathroom with a girl who doesn’t look a day over twenty, and I see red. I think back to when he told me I was too young for him, and here he is, with a girl much younger than he is, and probably much younger than I am. Why am I getting upset over this? I snap out of my trance and clear my throat. “Aleck.” “Line.” His voice is strained. He’s clearly not happy to see me, duly noted. “Have a great night,” I say before pushing the bathroom door and locking myself in a stall. I didn’t expect to see him, not like this, not when I wasn’t prepared and certainly not expecting my reaction to seeing him with that girl. I wait for a while in the bathroom, until someone knocks on the door. “Open up, I really need to pee and you’ve been in there for ages!” a slurred voice shouts at me. I take a deep breath and walk out. I wash my hands and step back into the bar. I look around to see if he’s still

here, but he’s probably left with her. I sigh to myself and sit at the bar, ordering another drink. It’s not like me, I rarely drink and never this much, but I ask the bartender to keep the whiskey shots coming. I need to numb the voices in my head.

Not good enough… Too young… Alien Head… She’s not the first… “A pretty girl like you shouldn’t be drinking this much,” a deep voice says from next to me. “And why do you care?” I don’t bother looking at him. “Because, whoever caused you to drink this much isn’t worth it.” I look at him and raise my eyebrow. “What do you know?” I sigh and down another shot. “Well, I do know I want to turn your frown upside down, and I know exactly how.” He smirks and caresses up my thigh. “Leave me alone and don’t touch me, you fucking perv!” I push his hand away and try to get up, but a) I’ve had too much to drink and b) he’s got a hold of my arm and isn’t letting me go this easily.

“Oh no, I don’t think so. You and I are going to go have some fun.” He smirks and starts to drag me into the crowd. I try to get the bartender’s attention, but he’s too busy serving. “And where exactly do you think you’re going with her?” I recognize that voice, Thank fuck! “Move buddy, she’s not yours, I saw her first.” “I don’t think so buddy. Char and I go way back. Isn’t that right, Sweetie?” I grin up at Bennett, well, I think I grin? I’m not too sure and nod at him. “Well, she’s leaving with me anyway, so back off.” The asshole has the nerves to confront Bennett, not a smart idea. “No, she’s not, she’s precious, you don’t seem like the kind of guy who would treat such a precious little thing well, so back off before I kick your teeth in.” Bennett growls. “Try me,” The other guy scoffs. “My pleasure.” Bennett breaks the guy’s hold on my arm and drags him outside, making sure I’m following before he shoves the asshole to the curb. I’m pretty sure a couple of the guy’s teeth break when he hits the curb face first. He groans in pain. “Are you okay, Sweetie?” Bennett hugs me.

I hug him back and shake my head before turning around and throwing up. When I finally stop heaving a couple of minutes later, Bennett helps me up and hands me a bottle of water. “Why did you drink so much?” He sighs and I shrug. “Fuck Aleck,” He mutters to himself, but I heard him. Guess I now know why Bennett was there to save me. “Can you drive me home please, I’m too drunk to drive?” I look up at him and he nods. “Of course, I’m not leaving you here on your own, come on.” He wraps his arm around my shoulder, and walks me to his bike. “Thank you,” I say softly. “Don’t mention it, Char, it’s fine.” He kisses my head before helping me with the helmet and onto the bike. The drive to my place is quite short thankfully. I’m grateful Bennett was there to help me, but I can’t help but wonder if Aleck asked him to come keep an eye on me. I climb off the bike when he parks in my driveway, and take off the helmet. “Did Aleck ask you to come keep an eye on me?” I’m not going to bullshit him, I need to know. He sighs. “Yeah, he wanted to make sure you were okay, and I guess he was right. I’m glad I was there to keep

you safe.” He hugs me again and I hug him back. “He’s still an asshole.” “Ditto.” He chuckles and unlocks the door for me, looking inside as I punch in the alarm code. “Can I help you?” I cross my arms over my chest. “Just making sure everything is safe, Char.” He chuckles and looks through the house. “By all means, make yourself at home.” I sigh and go to the kitchen to get another bottle of water. “Careful, I might take you up on the invitation.” He chuckles and comes back to me. “Are you going to be okay?” He looks at me keenly. “Yes, don’t worry, never drinking again though.” I frown. “Smart girl. Have a goodnight.” He kisses my head and exits out the door. “Not that smart…” I whisper to myself and lock the front door, setting up the alarm. I head upstairs, take a quick shower and brush my teeth before climbing into bed. As much as I try to relax, sleep doesn’t come, that would be too easy. I spend the best part of the night tossing and turning, imagining Aleck and that girl. I groan, frustrated that I’m letting Aleck get to

me so much.

CHAPTER 2

Aleck I can’t fucking believe it! She’s back in town. I didn’t expect to see her ever again, much less tonight, and even less after fucking this girl in the bathroom. I’m just glad she didn’t come in while we were at it. That would’ve been really awkward for the both of us. It’s been years since I last saw her, and she hasn’t changed, well, that’s a lie, she’s even more beautiful than she was before.

Fuck! I know I will never have another chance with her, but what I wouldn’t give to have her under me, even just for one night. I’m about to fuck this chick again, and all I have in mind is my sweet Charline.

I’m a fucking pig. She’s not mine and never will be… “What are you thinking about, Handsome?” The girl asks me as we enter her apartment, I know she told me her name, but I can’t remember it, not that I need to. I’ll be gone before sunrise. I’ve fucked more girls than I’d like to admit these past years. “Your lips wrapped around my dick,” I tell her without any emotion, taking a long drag of my cigarette. “Anything you want, Sexy.” She grins at me and gets to her knees. She pulls the zipper of my jeans down, taking my hard cock into her mouth. Fuck it feels good. She’s a bit sloppy, but I don’t care, I need the release. I wrap her long hair around my wrist, and guide her head up and down my cock, holding her down a bit longer than she likes, and she starts gagging. I let go of her head, help her up and throw her on the bed. I don’t give her the time to turn around. I pull her shorts down, put on a condom and thrust into her. I can’t stop thinking about Charline. I’m turning into such a girl and a dick at the same time for fucking this girl and thinking about Charline. I’m well aware of that, but I can’t help it. “Yes, baby, fuck me hard!” She moans loudly breaking

my thoughts. I hold onto her hips and fuck her harder and faster until I find my release.

I disgust myself. I’ve been doing this for far too long, and I hate myself more and more every time I let it happen. “Already done baby?” She turns around and spreads her legs again, touching herself. “Yes, I have to go. Thanks for a good time.” I fix my pants and I’m about to head out. “Seriously? You’re such a fucking asshole. I thought you were a good guy and would be a good time, but fuck, you’re just a one-time thing, aren’t you? I mean, in the bathroom it was hot, but here? You fucking sucked.” She frowns and covers herself. “You have no idea how right you are. I am a fucking asshole. You deserve better,” I say before heading out and getting back on the road. I take the long road back to the compound. I can’t head home tonight. Things have been fucked up since the last time I saw Charline, well, more like when she laid it into me that I

broke her heart. I wanted nothing more but to take her when she got all pissed at me, but her words, fuck they hurt. I’ve never had the love I should have gotten from my parents. I don’t know how to love. The only type of love I know is the one I got from my sister and the one I could give her, but it wasn’t enough to keep her here. I don’t know how to be in a relationship, and have never wanted to be in one. Most relationships around me have turned to shit. There are a couple of exceptions, but I don’t want to put myself in that situation ever again. I’ve been burned once, I will not let it happen again. Just one time can fuck you up and change your life forever. All I know is that nothing has been the same for the past four years, and will never be the same again. Besides, which girl in their right mind would want to spend their life with a man like me? I’m a fuck up, an exdrug addict who constantly lives with the temptation to fall back into old habits. At the club, we deal with drugs on a regular basis, so it’s hard not to just take a hit, but Ant is always there for me to make sure I don’t fuck up and relapse. I live a very destructive life. I drink more than I should,

I’m around women who willingly offer sex just for the sake of it, I’ve done things for the club I never imagined I’d ever do. I’ve killed people, I’ve helped sell drugs and guns to other people, ruining other people’s lives. I’m also never home and when I am, I barely have time to wash my clothes, let alone partake in a relationship. I don’t cope with the nagging, complaining and neediness, I’m a loner, I’m not cut to be in a relationship. However, being with Charline crossed my mind more than once. Sure, she was young back then, but it never stopped me from imagining how life could’ve been. Would we be happy if she were to embrace this lifestyle and accept me the way I am, flaws and all? Only it never happened, and I only have myself to blame for that. I could have gone to her after she turned 18, but she deserves a happy life with a good husband, the perfect house and kids. The whole package. I can’t give her that. I’m a felon, I’ve been arrested more than once, I’ve killed people. Seriously, who would want that kind of man to be in your life, raising your kids? No one! I’d tarnish her picture perfect life and her chance at a real happily ever after.

I’m a fucking masochist. After seeing her at the House of Blues, I had to ask

Bennett to keep an eye on her. She’s not mine to protect, but I had to make sure she was safe. I know the type of guys that frequent the bar. She seemed pissed when she bolted in the bathroom. I don’t get why. She’s the one who left in the first place to go to college, she couldn’t expect me to wait for her. I head to my room and take a scorching hot shower, needing to clear my thoughts and to get rid of the traces of Marisa or was it Evelyn? I’m a real pig, I can’t even remember her name. I can’t let Charline take over my mind again. I need to focus on just making sure I don’t make our next deal go wrong. Once again, we are dealing with the Bastards from Hell, this isn’t our first time doing business with them, they have always been dickheads, but they are even more so as of late. They are worse than PMSing women. Their Prez isn’t that bad, it’s some of the members who are fucked up, you never know what can happen at a meeting with them. I finish my shower and jump into bed, hoping I’ll fall asleep quickly. No such luck, I toss and turn most of the night; Charline’s face not leaving my mind for one second.

CHAPTER 3 Charline November 27, 2013 Tomorrow Ayden’s father, Cabe, is finally released from jail after spending two years locked up for something he didn’t do. I was shocked when Ayden first told me. Sure, the club is into illegal stuff, but why would he steal from the most obvious place of them all? Besides, they don’t exactly need to steal money. I’m glad he’s released; it’s going to bring some peace to the mess that is going on. Ayden is living in fear that Michael will come after her for taking the papers that incriminate him for framing Cabe. I still don’t know what happened to her six years ago, but I’m sure it is one of the reasons she is so nervous all the time. I’m waiting for Ayden to come pick me up so we can go shopping to get everything we need for Cabe’s release

party. I want to have her thoughts on how it could go with Aleck. I’m going to take the opportunity at the party to see where I stand with Aleck, instead of pussyfooting around each other. It’s time to see if anything could happen. We’re both adults now, if he rejects me then I’m sure I’ll find a way to move on once and for all. I can’t do that whilst I don’t know how he feels, I need closure. I know he’s not a saint, he fucks whoever he pleases and I’ve had my own experiences, so surely we can see how we go? I’m determined to crack that tough, bad boy, biker exterior.

****** Ayden and I have been shopping for a while now, and I’m still not sure how to approach the subject. “What’s up buttercup?” She grins, eyeing me suspiciously. “Nothing, why?” “Because you look like you’ve been dying to ask me something for the past twenty minutes, and you still haven’t. It’s driving me crazy!” She laughs softly. I can’t help but join her. “Alright, alright.” I sigh. “Do you think I have a chance

seducing Aleck tomorrow at the party? I mean, I know the last time he said I was too young, but I’m not seventeen anymore.” I exhale as I finish my rant. “Ohhhh, still pining over him, aren’t we?” She snickers mocking me lightly, the bitch! I shake my head giggling and nod. “Well, I don’t know what the fuck his problem is. He’s never been in a relationship that I know of, but he’s a good guy, you’d make a great couple. Everybody can see that you both like and want each other, but he’s too stubborn to give in. He’s the big, bad biker and you’re the innocent, sweet and super cute kindergarten school teacher. He probably thinks that you shouldn’t be compatible because your worlds are too different and yet, he can’t help his attraction to you and I think that scares him, you scare him.” “I scare him? What have I done now?” I scoff. “Nothing.” She laughs. “It’s just the way he is. He’s a stubborn but loveable fucker. Sure, he fucks anything that has boobs and a vagina, but he doesn’t do romance. Think you could handle that? A relationship without hearts and flowers?” She looks at me very seriously. “Wow, way to lay it out, huh?” I sigh. “I think I could, only relationship I’ve had was hearts and flowers and he was fucking my roommate and other girls behind my back!

Maybe I need a bad boy? Something tells me he’s a big softie inside.” I grin innocently. “They all are; yet, they will never admit it, trust me.” She grins devilishly. “So, Big Ant is a big softie too?” I laugh when she nods and hear Callum, our babysitter for the day chuckle behind us. “So using that against him one of these days.” He laughs. “You totally should.” Ayden giggles. “Give Aleck time, he’s messed up and been through a lot, don’t know what, but I know it was rough. If you can break down his walls, you’ll get to his heart. Just don’t hurt him or you and I will have problems. I’d never hurt a woman, but I won’t let anyone mess with a brother’s head.” Callum says with such finality and seriousness that I’m stunned into silence. I can just nod and share a look with Ayden. “He’s right, I know you aren’t used to this type of lifestyle, but we protect our own, even if I was gone for a while, I’d still protect and defend any of these fuckers any day.” She grins and we walk to the little café we love for lunch, all the while pondering what to make of this new information on Aleck.

****** Today is the big day. It’s the day I make my move on Aleck and hopefully, he will reciprocate my feelings or at least stop being a stubborn ass about it. A girl can dream right? I’ll have to wait and see how things go. I’m not expecting him to profess his unconditional love to me, well, it would be nice, but just seeing that I at least affect him a bit would be nice. Hopefully he won’t think I’m just after him for sex. I’m not one of those club whores. I take a long relaxing shower, pampering myself. I couldn’t sleep last night, I’m too excited and nervous to see things play out with Aleck. I woke up at six in the morning and have been trying to get back to sleep to no avail, so I might as well take advantage of the extra time and pamper myself. I shave everywhere it’s needed and get out of the shower. I wrap myself in a big fluffy towel and another one around my head. I put on some music and dance around, trying to relax before having to head out and face Aleck. As brave as I felt yesterday talking to Ayden, I’m now not so

sure and have become incredibly nervous. What if he doesn’t want me and I get my heart broken again? I don’t know what’s with me, but ever since I met Aleck that day six years ago, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about him. I didn’t let it stop me from living or dating anyone else, but he’s always been in the back of my mind. I’d always end up thinking about him at the most random moments. It’s quite embarrassing to be thinking about your crush when you’re having sex with your boyfriend for the first time. I never told him, but it did mess with me for a couple of weeks. I often wonder how Aleck is in bed, is he as sweet as he is with me outside the bedroom or is he rough and kinky? I seriously need to stop thinking about Aleck and sex at the same time. I’m going to make myself wet and late at the same time and it wouldn’t help. Ayden knows me and she will know immediately something is up. I pick my outfit for the day: skinny jeans, high heeled boots and a tight leather top. Not really my style, but it looks sexy. I don’t have big boobs, but this top, paired with a nice push up bra, makes my boobs look amazing and more importantly, like I have some. I blow dry my hair, put on my lenses and a light make-

up and head out the door. First stop, Ayden’s parent’s house to pick Ayden up so we can go food shopping. I’m not sure we’ll have enough room with just one car considering how many members there are in the club and how much food these guys tend to eat.

****** As we just finish getting the food ready, I spot Aleck walking inside the house. Everybody is just hanging out at the moment, waiting for the guest of honor to arrive, so I take this opportunity to try my luck and follow him. “Hey, Aleck.” I walk up behind him. “Hey, Gorgeous.” He grins looking me up and down. “How have you been?” He seems nervous, good, maybe he feels bad about our last encounter. “Oh, I’ve been great. What about you and your little lady friend?” I raise my eyebrow. Bitch move I know. He scoffs. “I’ve been the same as usual, haven’t seen her since that night.” He shrugs. “Charming.” “If you’re here to lecture me on whom I should and

shouldn’t fuck, it’s none of your business, Line.” He glares at me. “I’m not here for that, but since you’re bringing it up, wasn’t she a little young? I mean you rejected me years ago because I was too young for you, when in reality I’m just three years younger, but her? She was what? Barely twenty one?” “Again, none of your business and you were underage, not the same.” He walks closer to me and is standing right in front of me. I have to look up at him. “Right, but I’m not underage anymore, unless I’m too old for you now?” I raise my eyebrow, holding his gaze. “No, you’re not.” He looks between my lips and my eyes a couple of times before crashing his lips onto mine, holding the back of my neck and walking me backwards into a bedroom. In this moment, all I care about are his lips on mine and how amazing it feels. I can’t help the moan that escapes my lips. “Enjoying this Line?” he says softly against my lip and keeps kissing me. I don’t want to break the kiss so I just nod. He deepens the kiss, our tongues caressing each other’s, both of us moaning in pleasure. I scratch my nails down his chest, making him groan.

He cups my ass and lifts me up. I wrap my legs around his waist. He kicks the bedroom door shut with his foot and lays us down on top of a bed. He painfully slowly grinds into me. I can feel his hard cock through his jeans and let me tell you, he’s packing very, very well. I buck against him, needing more, but I don’t want to take things too far and for him to think I only want sex. He takes me back to reality as he gently bites down my neck, tracing a path down my neck and into my cleavage. I let out a long moan as he grinds against me again and starts to unbutton my jeans. “Wait…” I say out of breath. “What’s wrong, Gorgeous?” he says against my lips. “Maybe we should slow down?” I say softly. “I thought you wanted this?” He looks at me confused. “I do, I just don’t want to rush things. I do like you Aleck, I have since the first time I met you. I don’t know what it is about you, but I like you and I want more than just a quick fuck in your room at the compound when all your friends are outside.” I’m proud of myself for standing my ground, but seeing the look on his face, the feelings aren’t shared. He sighs. “I like you too, Line,” he says brushing his knuckles down my cheek. “But I’m no good for you. I’m not

boyfriend material and I don’t do relationships. You deserve so much better. I can’t give you what you want, I’m sorry. If you’re looking for some fun and a good time, I’m all for it, but that’s all it’ll ever be,” he says with finality and sits up. “Things never change with you. This is the second time you’ve rejected me. I guess I should have been smarter and actually believed you the first time. I promise you Aleck, one day you’ll wake up and realize you’ve been living in the world on your own and alone, and it will be too late.” I kiss the corner of his mouth, get up and leave him. He doesn’t fight or try to hold me back, which hurts as much as the rejection. I thought I’d get through to him, but I never do. Or he never shows it, which is even more frustrating. I walk out of the house and see Ayden, her mom and Cabe hug each other. I smile seeing them all so happy before turning away and leaving the party. I don’t have the heart to stay and see Aleck happy with his friends. I need to be on my own. I start walking home, but get the uneasy feeling that somebody is watching me. I turn to see a couple of bikers walking behind me and staring at me. I don’t recognize them and start to freak out when they walk faster in my direction. I walk into the first store I see and sigh in relief

when they start to walk past the shop. At the last minute, instead of walking past, they stop outside and look at me, staring and make a slitting throat motion. My blood turns to ice. I've never met these men, I have no idea who they are yet here they are threatening me? What the fuck? I hide in the store for a good ten minutes before calling a cab to drop me back home. I rush into my house when the taxi drops me off and make sure the alarm is on and the doors and windows are locked. I’m not one to freak out easily, but these two men were downright creepy. At least it brought a much needed distraction from my little talk with Aleck. I get a big tub of ice cream from the kitchen and head upstairs. I change into my pajamas and get comfy in bed to watch some TV. I turn my phone off and just relax in bed whilst replaying my short time with Aleck in my head over and over again. It’s probably a stupid idea, but I can’t help it. I’m pretty sure nothing will ever happen again with him. He made it clear he doesn’t want a relationship or anything more than just casual sex and I’m not into that. I guess that’s what memories are for? To make your heart race at the thought of what happened, and make you wonder if anything more

could have happened? Ugh! I’m frustrating myself! I know I could break down his walls, I’m sure of it, but he’s being so goddamned stubborn! Maybe a more aggressive approach would work with him? After all, Ayd said my innocence scared him. I’ll give him some time and when he least expects it, I’ll try again to seduce him and succeed this time, he won’t know what hit him. I smirk to myself and eat a spoonful of delicious coconut ice cream with chocolate shavings.

CHAPTER 4 Aleck I’m so fucking stupid! I had her right where I wanted her, and I let it all go to shit. I punch the wall, frustrated with myself. She wanted me, she was enjoying herself and me for that matter, she wanted it, but she backed down at the last minute I froze and shut down. She wants a relationship and I don’t. I can’t give that to her, yet she’s insistent on wanting one with me. I was not expecting her to reveal she still has feelings for me after all this time. I like her too, but it’s not going to happen, I can’t have a relationship. I can’t believe I’m letting her mess with my head. She’s my one weakness. I can handle anything, just not Line being all innocent, beautiful, perfect, and tempting me into bed. I

have no self-control when it comes to her, and I proved it tonight. I was ready to fuck her right then and there. I was dry humping her like a fucking sixteen year old kid.

I need to get a grip. I don’t even want to go find another girl to ease the massive case of blue balls I’m suffering from right now. It would only make things worse. No woman can compare to Line, none.

I’m fucked! Gabe and Ant are going to get a kick out of this if they ever find out I have actually feelings for her. Line can definitely handle herself and handle me. No woman, besides Ayden, ever laid it into me like she did, for the second time. I could see she was hurt, but she didn’t let it get in the way of her telling me I was basically a fucking asshole and I deserved it. I need to protect myself…not just myself, but Line as well. Even if I were to give Line and I a chance, it’s not just us. Things aren’t as simple as they seem. She would never accept my past and my present life. I wouldn’t want to put her through it anyway. She’s too precious and deserves a normal guy who can make her happy.

I get out of the room and head for the bar, downing a couple of shots. “Line problem?” Cabe asks from behind me. “Yes, Sir.” I sigh and turn around pouring us another shot. “I fucked things up, yet again.” “What have you done now?” He chuckles and downs the shot. “Took things too far and she wasn’t ready. She wants a relationship and I don’t. Broke her heart yet again and I feel like the biggest fucking asshole for doing so.” “Yes, you are a fucking asshole for pushing her away. If I were you, I’d think long and hard about it. She obviously likes you a lot. I don’t see why, but hey, each to their own.” He chuckles as I glare at him. “Anyway, she likes you, she will wait for you to come around, but don’t wait too long because she won’t wait forever. She’ll meet someone and you’ll end up alone, and watch her be happy with someone else.” “She deserves to be with someone else, someone good for her who can make her happy the way she deserves to.” I down another shot. “Slow down with the drinking and have you ever thought that maybe you are the one who can make her happy? She

never dated through high school and she’s still single. She is either really into you and doesn't want to date anyone else, or just not into relationships and she’s proven her point twice that she wants you so…” He shrugs. “I guess you’re right, but you know why I don’t do relationships.” “Yes, I know, and it’s bullshit. You can’t let your past mess with your present. Things were rough for you sure, but open your eyes and see the beauty that’s in front of you…” He glares at me. “No offence, but you’re not my type.” I smirk and down one last shot. “Smartass.” He chuckles and downs one too before we both join the party. I try to find Line, but she’s nowhere to be found.

I guess I really fucked things up. I sigh to myself and try to enjoy the party, but it’s just not the same anymore.

****** I never thought I’d feel this helpless ever again. When Ayden disappeared the first time, it crushed me,

it crushed all of us. I was only part of the club for a little over a year when it first happened, but we grew very close very quick. She was like a little sister to me, and I wanted to protect her and make sure she was happy. Of course, Ant was always a jealous ass about it and taking the fun out of it, but still, good times. It nearly killed me when we couldn’t find her. I slipped again and took some hits. I’m not proud of it, but it was my coping mechanism for so long that instinctively fell back into it. I was relieved when we heard she was back, but fuck if she didn’t break what was left of my heart when she left for New York without so much as a goodbye. To this day, no one knows what happened to her, what caused her to run half way across the country. Well, I think Ant does now, but I’m not too sure. They don’t talk about what happened around others. I can’t believe we’re force to go through this mess again. One time was bad enough. I don’t know how we’re all going to cope if anything were to happen to Ayd. I’m on my way to St Bernard to save Ayden from Michael, the fucking psycho managed to take her, even under Callum’s watch. He’s an ex-marine for fuck’s sake!

The bastard better not touch one hair on her head or I swear to God I’ll kill him with my bare hands. Gabe and I are on our way to the location Ant gave us. He left before us so hopefully, if anything happens, he will be able to stop it soon enough. I don’t know why Michael took her away and why it will benefit him, but it can’t be good.

****** I am truly and utterly disgusted. Not only Michael is, well was, thanks to the bullet Ayden put in his head, a fucking psycho, but he’s also the one behind Ayden disappearing the first time? The shit she went through because of that fucking wacko is just fucking disturbing. I don’t know how she’s managed to stay strong all this time. I had to stand there and listen to that fucker gloat about what he did to Ayden, and how his sick and twisted mind made him think they actually were in a relationship. This is beyond fucked up. As Gabe and I are currently burying the bodies in the woods behind the house, I can’t stop thinking about how I would react if it were Charline in Ayd’s position. How would

I react if some fucker was after her to get back at us? That’s one of greatest my fears, that if I get in a relationship someone from another club is going to try to use it as leverage and fuck with us, with me. I couldn’t forgive myself if something were to happen to Charline because of us. “You alright brother?” Gabe asks me. “No, I’m not, thinking about all that went down now and back then. How she survived this nightmare and seems stronger than ever now that she has her answers? How I would react if it had been Charline in her position? It’s really messed with my head.” I sigh and keep digging. “Don’t go down that path, trust me. It’s dangerous.” I can see the muscles in his jaw tick. “I can’t help it. I’m scared someone is going to go after Charline to hurt us or me.” “Look, she’s not related to you in any way, you made that clear that you didn’t want her and it’s probably for the best, at least for now. We don’t know if he was working alone, well beside Angel, and until we know for sure you should keep your distance from her. I know you need your fix of her, but for her safety do it,” he says with finality and keeps digging as Ayd and Ant walk towards us.

Fuck me! Ayden wants to watch us put them in the ground. It’s seriously fucked up, but we can’t deny her that. She’s been through hell and back, and this is apparently what she needs to move on from this living nightmare. And since we are all suckers for Ayden, we are going to give it to her as twisted as it is.

****** I drive back to the compound thinking about all that just went down, how things could have gone so much worse had we not gotten there in time. I know I shouldn’t think about this, but I can’t help it. This is killing me. I fucking hope Michael and Angel were working alone and didn’t have anyone else helping them out. It’s going to be a fucking war if we find out someone else was behind it all. What bugs me is the fact that he knew when to act and take her away? How could he possibly know that we couldn’t get to her fast enough? I need to know. I need to make sure Ayden and Charline are safe. I couldn’t forgive myself if something were to happen to

either of them, again…

CHAPTER 5 Charline December 8, 2013 I can’t believe what happened to Ayden. I don’t know all the details, but I know it wasn’t pretty. I feel responsible for what happened to her. She was taken away right after she dropped me off at home. Had she stayed home, it might not have happened! She’s been telling me, over the phone, for the past couple of days, that it’s not my fault, and that I shouldn’t worry about it, but I can’t help it. From what I gathered, she’s been through a lot already, she didn’t need that. The weird thing is that it really brought Ant and her closer together. It’s nice to finally see them together again and happy, well as happy as she can be after a psycho kidnaps her. It’s been a little over a week since the incident and I

can’t wait to see her! She’s been hiding away with Ant. I’m not blaming her. I do miss her though. Last night, we planned hiding for the entire day at her place and catch up while pigging on junk food. On my way to her place, I stop at the store to get some food and at her mom’s bakery for some baked goods. I

can’t wait to dive into those donuts! I try to be as quick as I can. Call me paranoid, but Ayd being taken away plus those psychos the other day following when I left the compound, I’m keeping an eye out for anything suspicious and driving myself crazy in the process. As I drive away from the bakery, I spot a guy on a bike following me. I have no idea if he’s part of the Last Hangman or not, but it is freaking me out. I sigh in relief when I see the bike turn into another road as I keep driving to Ayd’s place. I try to relax listening to the radio, Timber is playing and I can’t help but sing along and dance in my seat. Not a good idea when you’re accident prone like I am, but at least I’m relaxing. Soon enough, I pull onto Ayd’s street and park in the driveway, making sure I don’t scratch Ant’s bike. Not

sure how pissed he would be, but I don’t want to risk it. I gather all the bags and go to the door. I don’t have the time to ring the doorbell before Ayd opens the door and wraps me in a bear hug squeezing the life out of me. “I missed you so much!” she exclaims. “I missed you too Ayd.” I giggle hugging her back when Ant takes the bags from me. “How are you?” “I’m alright.” She pulls away slowly and shrugs softly. “She’s full of shit. She’ll get there she’s just a stubborn ass, as usual,” Ant chimes in with a trace of humor in his voice. “Asshole.” Ayd punches his arm and he doesn’t budge one bit. “You love me!” He gives her his panty dropping smile, her words not mine, and puts the ice cream away in the freezer. “Only when you’re not an ass!” she yells at him and turns to me. “How have you been?” “Well, still feeling a bit guilty for what happened.” I sigh and sit down next to her on the couch. “Don’t! I can see why you would, but it’s not your fault. It’s no one’s fault but his, you’re not the one who took me away, you’re not the one who’s been hurting me for years. It

was just bad timing. It could have happened earlier too if we hadn’t gone shopping so don’t feel guilty, please.” She holds my hands and I nod. “I’ll try. I’m just glad you’re alive and okay. I was so scared when Ant called me to ask if you were still with me.” “I know. I’m just glad nothing happened to you.” She hugs me again. “Ah, stop it, you’re going to make me cry.” I hug her back. “Women…” Ant sighs. “I have to attend some club business. Are you two going to be okay?” “You love us and yes, we’ll be okay, don’t worry, Big Man.” Ayd gets up and kisses her man. How I wish I had this…Don’t get me wrong, I’m super happy for my friend, but yes I’m totally jealous of her relationship. The fact that Aleck has been ignoring me these past couple of days isn’t helping at all. “Alright, Sweet Cheeks. You two be careful and don’t get into any crazy business. Don’t go outside or anything, I’ll have Bennett stick around to keep you safe just in case…” Ayden rolls her eyes. “We’re fine Ant. We don’t need a babysitter anymore.” “Give me this Sweet Cheeks. I need to know you are

safe.” He whispers against her lips. Major swoon! “Alright, Bennett can stick around.” She kisses him and I can’t help but feel like I’m intruding. I head to the kitchen and make us hot cocoa with whipped cream and sprinkle some small marshmallows while she sees Ant out. “You didn’t have to hide in the kitchen you know,” she says scaring the living hell out of me, causing some marshmallows to fly around us. “Don’t scare me like that!” She bursts out laughing. “Now I know why my parents found it so funny the other day.” She grins innocently and throws one of the fallen marshmallows at me. “Witch!” I glare at her and end up laughing with her. “You know it!” She grins. I follow her back to the living room, carrying our mugs. “And to answer your question, I didn’t want to intrude on you and Ant making out.” I make a disgusted face at her, obviously messing. “You’re not intruding. I just can’t help not being in contact with him when he’s around. We’re finally back together after so long. I never thought this day would come.” She sighs happily and sips on her hot cocoa. “Heaven.” “Still feels weird.” I shrug and take a sip. “How do you

deal with him not telling you anything about club business?” “I don’t know. I grew up into this world so it’s not that weird to me, drives me nuts sometimes because I have no idea what kind of trouble they are getting themselves into. Sometimes it’s hard, but it’s partly to keep me safe. It’s better and safer the less I know.” “Still, it must be weird not knowing where he is going, if he’s risking his life or could get into trouble or hurt.” I frown. “It is stressful, I’m not going to lie. I’ve spent so many sleepless nights knowing he was out doing some club business, but I trusted my dad to keep him safe and now I trust him to keep the others safe. It’s more out of habit than anything else. I know it might seem weird, but you’ll get used to it.” She winks at me. “I doubt it.” I sigh. “Why? How are things with Aleck?” She grins at me over the cup. “Non-existent?” I shrug and grab the remote, putting on a TV show for some background noise. “Oh come on. You never explained what happened. Maybe I can help out.” “There’s not much to say really. He’s made it clear he doesn’t want any kind of relationship, just some fun. I don’t

want just some fun so yeah, things are non-existent.” I sigh and grab one of the donuts from the box I brought over and take a huge bite out of it. “You do know that stuffing your face isn’t going to stop me from asking you a shit load of questions right?” She grins innocently and grabs one too. I nod and swallow. “I know, but it’s worth a try and these are just too good! Who can resist a red velvet donut? No one!” I take another bite to prove my point. “Silly.” She chuckles. “I know he’s hurt your feelings, but there’s more to him than he’s willing to show. I don’t know what he went through, but it’s not good. He’s super secretive and so is Ant about Aleck’s past, which has been driving me crazy for years!” I can’t help but laugh. “I know, it’s driving me crazy too. I mean we’ve known him for a long time now and yet, we don’t know anything about his past. What’s with all of them being so secretive?” “No clue, but they need to speak up!” She grins and takes a bite out of her donut. “Totally. I just wish he could tell me why he doesn’t do relationships or hell, tell me he doesn’t like me that way! That’d be easier to deal with than knowing he wants me, but doesn’t want to give into his feelings. Men…” I sigh.

“I know. We’ll get him to talk, I promise. Anyway, what happened at the party?” She grins innocently. “Oh come on! You never give up, do you?” I frown and take another bite. “Never. Besides I remember someone doing the exact same when I was trying to avoid Ant, sooooo…Speak up young lady!” “Alright, alright!” I sigh. “I saw him go inside at your father’s party and silly me followed him. I wanted to seduce him and give us a try, but I let my body take control over my heart and I got myself into an unwanted mess. I’ve wanted to be with him for so long that I didn’t think twice. We talked a little, kissed – and fuck me the man can kiss – and he backed me into his room, laid me on the bed and we started making out. Everything was perfect and I wanted him so fucking badly, but I didn’t want it to happen in a house full of people, I wanted it to be just him and me. I told him so and he freaked out, told me he didn’t want a relationship, that he was no good for me and that I deserved better. Who the hell does he think he is telling me who I deserve or don’t deserve to date? Seriously!” “Woah, first, he’s a dickhead for all of it. The man likes you, everybody can see it, but he’s so fucking stubborn, it’s

annoying. Second, way to go for standing up for yourself Sweets, I knew you had some badass in you.” She pauses grinning at me when I glare at her. “Third, we need to start operation making Aleck realize he’s into you and should give into his feelings.” She grins devilishly rubbing her hands together. “You’re crazy!” I can’t help but laugh. “I just wish he could tell me the truth and not use bullshit excuses. I can take the truth.” “I know you can. We’ll just have to open his eyes on what he’s missing. Or make him jealous. He’s going to go ape shit and claim you; that should do the trick.” “You’re evil you know that?” I can’t help but chuckle. “And damn proud. He’s never dated as far as I know so he needs to open his eyes. Give him a few days to think that you’re just listening to what he said, but Christmas party, it’s on! He won’t know what hit him.” She grins and shoves the rest of her donut in her mouth. “So. Fucking. Good!”

CHAPTER 6 Aleck Today is not my day. We’re on our way to discuss business with the Bastards from Hell. I can’t stand those guys, but more importantly, I have a bad feeling. I’ve been feeling like something bad is going to happen to Charline ever since Ayden was taken again. Even if she’s not a permanent thing in my life, I dread something happening to her. I’d fucking lose my mind if anyone dared hurt her. Now I know how Ant feels and has always felt about Ayden. How the littlest thing would drive him crazy and he would go into overprotective mode. I’m not blaming him. I just don’t know how to deal with those emotions. The last time I felt anything close to this was five years ago with Emma. I moved on, sure, but it burned me…bad. Charline is the one person I never want to lose. Doesn’t

matter what we are to each other, even if she hates me, I’ll always protect her and keep her safe, no matter what. After what seems like forever, we pull up at the Bastards’ compound. I’m not happy about being here and would rather be keeping an eye on Charline, making sure she’s safe. That’s another thing that drives me crazy, not being able to get to her fast enough if she were in trouble. I

need to stop thinking like a girl for fuck’s sake! “I don’t know what you’re thinking about or what’s bugging you, but I have a feeling it has something to do with a pretty blonde we both know. I know you messed up, but now you need to grow some balls and either tell her you want her too and are willing to try, or you give up and move on, more importantly, you let her move on. Don’t let what’s happening in your private life mess with this. We have a lot to lose, so man up and let’s get down to business,” Ant lays it into me, as usual. I know he’s right. “I’m good,” I reply dryly, clearly not doing good, but I just can’t help it. I’m pissed. “Clearly,” he scoffs. “Asshole,” I mutter and walk alongside him and Gabe. “Pussy whipped,” he chuckles and smirks walking into

the compound. I hate when he’s right. “Anthony, what a pleasure.” Ray, the Bastards from Hell’s president greets us. Never a pleasure for us to see him though. The man is decent, but his minions are fucking wackos. “Can’t say the pleasure is ours, Ray,” Ant replies, crossing his arms over his chest. “Why not? We’ve been doing good business. It’s going great, why would we have a problem?” Ray motions for us to follow him into the Chapel. “We have a reason to think that one of your minions is giving out intel behind your back, and betraying your club. We don’t have valid proof, but we have our suspicions.” Ant’s never been one to sugar coat things, but way to piss Ray off! “Don’t come on my territory accusing one of my men of something you have no proof of.” Ray glares at him. “Oh, but it’s only a matter of days before we have proof that one of your men is a rat Bastard.” He chuckles at his own joke. “Very funny. If I were you, I wouldn’t gloat too much about all of this. You’ve got your woman back, wouldn’t want anything to happen to her or her little blondie friend, now

would we?” Ray smirks and I freeze. “You even dare think about touching one of her hair, I swear to God I’ll kill you with my own bare hands.” I growl at him ready to pounce. “Easy big boy. I think I’ve found your weakness. That’s very good to know.” He smirks, proud of himself and I’m kicking myself for letting him see how much Charline affects me. “Easy you two. We’re not here for that. I was just warning you that if we find out one of yours really is a fucking backstabbing rat, we’ll take him down, no regrets,” Ant tells him matter of factly. “If it’s proven that one of ours is a rat, trust me, I’ll end him with my own bare hands. Your little minions won’t be needed for that. Besides, you should know that I never go after a man’s woman, even if she would make perfect bait or payback. They have nothing to do with what we do within the club, so calm down Aleck.” “Good. Now that we agree on that, let’s talk about why we're really here.” Ray nods and motions for two of his men to bring the merchandise in. “10 kg’s of pure MDMA. Hopefully your little Mexican friends will appreciate it.”

“I’m sure they will.” Ant goes to do the money exchange, but I stop him. “Hold on, I don’t trust him.” I glare at Ray and take a pack of the ecstasy. “Do you really think this is a good fucking idea?” Ant asks me, clearly not happy. I shrug and take a small amount. This might be a really fucked up idea, but they can’t be trusted. After a minute, I nod at Ant who does the exchange. I instantly regret taking that hit. I shouldn’t have. I don’t know what the fuck I was trying to prove, but I’m going down a dangerous path. “Always a pleasure to do business with you Ant.” Ray smirks. “Yeah, yeah, you keep repeating yourself. We’ll be in touch for the rest.” They shake hands and we all leave. Blades smirks at us as we make our way to our bikes, that man is up to something. I’ve never trusted any of them, but fuck, Blades creeps me out the most. He’s one of those guys who doesn’t have to do anything, he just is fucking creepy. We load the back of the van where Ryan and Callum were waiting, and get back on our bikes. I’m glad this was quick and we don’t have to spend more time than needed

here. As lame as I’m going to sound, I want to go make sure Charline is okay. She’s spending the day alone with Ayden. I know Bennett is keeping an eye on her, but I need to see her. I should listen to Cabe and leave her alone so she’s not connected to the club whatsoever, to make sure she’s safe and stays safe. I now know the Bastards know who she is and that she means something to us, but the less people know, the better. I just can’t help myself when it comes to her. The last thing I want is for her to be used as payback on us. I couldn’t forgive myself. She’s too precious to me. Sure, she was all cute and innocent when we were younger, but now? She’s a triple threat. She’s still as cute and innocent, has a fucking banging body and a stronger personality than before, she’s not scared to lay into me and stand her ground. I like that in a woman. She needs to know the truth, my truth, before anything else could be considered. Some have had it worse than me, I get that. I was pretty lucky with the conditions I grew up in, but on an emotional level, I’m scarred. Nothing can

change the way things went for me. I drive into the city and head straight to Charline’s street. I know she’s not home yet, I just want to be there before her and make sure everything is okay. She’s going to hate me if she ever finds out that ever since the incident with Ayden, whenever she comes home late I’ve been here to make sure no one is hiding in her house.

Fucking pathetic.

CHAPTER 7 Charline December 24, 2013 It’s Christmas Eve and I couldn’t be happier. Sure, things have been messed up lately, what with Aleck being a douche nozzle and ignoring the hell out of me, to me seeing bikers I never saw before, everywhere I go. I can’t forget what happened to Ayden. It’s still creeping me out. I also met a cute guy at the coffee shop who seems interested in me. One hell of a way to end the year. It’s the first year I’m not spending Christmas with my parents. They decided to go on a cruise around the Bahamas since I’m all grown up and living on my own. I’m not blaming them, it looks beautiful and it’s time they start living for themselves again. They have always been selfless, taking care of everyone around them, without thinking of themselves. They were supposed to go only for

a couple of days, but I decided to extend their trip to a full twelve days. They’ve done so much for me; I couldn’t not do something for them. Last week, Ayd and I decked her place for Christmas and it looks amazing. I would have loved to see Ant’s face when he saw the house. It’s like Christmas threw up everywhere. We did leave him the manly stuff like the lights and also the tree topper. I feel like it’s something they should start together. I wish I had someone like that

around Christmas, starting traditions and maybe a family. We finish putting everything away for the food preparation and I join everyone outside, I wish I hadn’t. I walked in in the middle of a conversation I wish I hadn’t heard. “Very mature you three, you’ll see when you meet the one, if you’re not pussy whipped too.” Ant smirks. “I can’t wait for that day. Revenge will be very, very sweet.” He chuckles “Not going to happen for me bro,” Aleck says as I join them. Great! “Asshole,” Ayd mutters loud enough for him to hear and he glares at her. “Can we talk Aleck?” He sighs and looks

at Ant who shrugs. “Sure,” he says and walks with her to one of the lounge chairs by the pool. I have no idea what they are talking about, but my heart broke a little bit more. I sigh, my party mood quickly leaves me, and I start to walk inside to take my mind off Aleck and make myself useful, when Ant stops me. “He’s being a stubborn dickhead, he’ll come around, trust me. He just needs some time. He has a bad past with relationships, that’s all I’m going to say. Be patient with him. He really likes you, even if he’s too much of a fucking pussy to admit it.” He finishes on a grin. “Thanks, Ant. I just don’t know how much more of his rejection I can take.” I shrug. “Hopefully Ayd will put him in his place and he’ll come around.” I nod and walk inside. A few minutes later, Aleck comes back inside. I look up at him from the potato salad I’m making. “Can we talk?” he asks nervously. I sigh. “Sure.” “Not here, can we go to your place?” “Yeah, if you want.” I rinse my hands, dry them and grab

my bag and jacket from the closet. “Thanks,” he says softly. “Sure.” I nibble my lip. I’m not sure what he needs to speak to me about, but this doesn’t sound like it’s going to be a pleasant talk. We walk to his bike. “I’m not getting on that.” “Why not?” He looks at me confused. “Well, I’ve never been on one and I’m wearing a dress and heels.” “You’ve been on one…” He looks at me as if I’ve grown a second head. “Uh no, I haven’t. I would remember it if I had.” “Right…You were probably too drunk to remember it.” He shrugs. “Excuse me?” I raise my eyebrow at him, crossing my arms over my chest. “The night I saw you at the bar, when Bennett was keeping an eye on you and saving your ass from a fucking creeper. He took you home…on his bike…” “Oh…” Well I definitely don’t remember that… “Yes, oh…” He chuckles. “Come on. You’ll be fine trust me, I’ll be careful.” He looks at me with pleading eyes. “Do you have an extra helmet at least?”

“Of course.” He gets one from under the seat of his bike and helps me put it on. “Your hair’s going to be a bit messy, but you’ll be safe.” A faint smile hits his lips. “That’s good to know.” I smile softly back and get on the bike with his help. I’m excited to be climbing on the back of a bike with Aleck, but this is just going to drive me crazier than before. He looks like he’s about to break up with me and we aren’t even together. “Hold on tight,” he says wrapping my arms around him tightly and starts revving the engine and takes off a bit too fast to my liking. You’d think I’ve already been on a bike from hanging around bikers when I was younger but no, this is my first time, well that I remember of anyway, and the sensations are mind blowing. I swear he’s trying to end me! Being pressed this close to his body combined with the vibrations of the bike has my body tingling all over. This should be interesting. I’d be ready to forget he’s been a douche to me and jump into bed with him. I clearly need to

get laid! It’s been so long… The drive to my place doesn’t take long fortunately. I reveled in the feeling of being pressed against him. He helps me with the helmet and get off the bike. “Thanks.” I

smile softly and walk to the door, unlocking it and letting us in after disengaging the alarm before turning it back on again. You can’t be too careful. “Do you want some coffee or a beer or anything?” I ask nervously. “You have beer?” he asks rather surprised. “Yes, why?” I cross my arms over my chest. “Nothing, didn’t peg you to be the type of girl to enjoy a beer. Sure, I’d like one.” “Clearly you don’t know me.” I glare at him and head to the kitchen. I know I snapped, but he’s so quick to judge me. He really only still sees me as the little girl I was when we first met. He’s so wrong about that. I grab us two beers, walk back to the living room and sit next to him on the couch. “There you go,” I say handing him his beer. “Thanks.” He takes a long pull of his beer and sighs nervously. I take a small sip and ask him. “What’s wrong Aleck?” “If only you knew…” he says softly. “Then tell me,” I say as softly. “I’m not sure you’re going to enjoy this talk, Line.” He looks at me sadly.

“I’d rather know why you don’t want me or a relationship with me, than keep playing this cat and mouse game. I like you Aleck, you know what I want. Just tell me whatever you have to tell me. It’s better I know than wonder what I’m doing wrong. What makes you not want me the way I want you.” I keep my voice even, surprising myself. I’ve never been this upfront and confrontational with anyone. I usually let people walk all over me, but I just can’t stand it anymore. I needed to tell him. I need to know if we have a future or if I should move on from whatever I thought we would have when I was younger… “Alright…” he sighs.

CHAPTER 8 Aleck I don’t want to do this, I don’t want to open to up, but she deserves to know. “I was both lucky and unlucky with the way I was brought up. We lived in a big mansion, had loads of money and pretty much anything we wanted and some more, but there was one thing that my sister and I were missing, the love of our parents. My parents didn’t love us; they didn’t care about us at all. They were more obsessed with their country club and how people perceived them, than how we were. It was horrible growing up feeling like we were abandoned by our parents. They were out more often than they were home. “Rose, our nanny, is the one who took the lead and raised us properly. She didn’t have to. At first, she was just our maid. I’m so lucky that she took care of us as if we were

her own. We could always go to her. My mother never was maternal. When I was little, I didn’t understand why they didn’t love us or spend any time with us. We were good kids, never getting into trouble or anything. We blamed ourselves, my sister and I, we tried to make things better, but the more we tried the more we were pushed away. “When I turned sixteen, I found out that my parents only married for the money. Both families were quite wealthy, and together, they would be the richest family in the state. I had no idea what to do with this newfound information, it was fucking awful. They weren’t the only ones who were together for the money; my entire family was like that. Not a single one of them were together because of love. My aunts and uncles might act like they are madly in love, but behind closed doors they hate each other and barely talk to each other. It became harder to deal with when I was on my own with them: my sister wasn’t living at home anymore. She moved in with her boyfriend when she was twenty and I never told her about the dynamics of our family. “There was nothing I could do to fix this mess, so I just tried to live my life. I tried to leave and move in with Cassie, but they wouldn’t let me. The only opportunity I got to move out of the house was to go to college, but then again that

didn’t go as planned. They picked what I would study and where. I didn’t have any say in it at all. “A couple of months later, I was off to College to study law. I hated it from the second I walked into the lecture hall. It wasn’t what I wanted to do. Granted I didn’t know what I wanted to do, but becoming a lawyer definitely wasn’t one of them. I wasn’t meant to be stuck in an office for hours on end every single day. “My life went from bad to worse not long after my sister’s wedding. Naturally, the parents didn’t come, either they were immune to it or they were just too busy being their social self to care. It shouldn’t have hurt, but it did. Her husband wasn’t from a family who had a lot of money, so because it wasn’t beneficial to them they didn’t bother. Things were okay for a while, my sister was really happy with her husband and they had just found out that they were pregnant. I was so happy for them. We were spending a lot of time together and all of a sudden my sister stopped calling, and her husband wouldn’t let me know what had happened. “One day after classes, I’d had enough, I was tired of no one telling me the truth, what was happening to my sister, why wouldn’t she talk to me anymore. I went to her

place and learned that she’d lost the baby. She was having a really hard time and not coping at all as the doctors had told her she probably wouldn’t be able to carry a kid again. They couldn’t exactly give her any explanation why she was unable to have more kids, and that crushed her even more, she was mourning not just the loss of her baby, but her future babies. She started to become a shell of herself and her husband was having a hard time to cope both with the loss of his kid and my sister. Or so I thought. “A couple of weeks after I went to see her, I got a call from the cops. They told me that my sister had killed herself and that her husband requested I move every single bit of her stuff out of their place. He didn’t want to see her stuff lying around the place, it was too difficult for him.” I take in a shuddering breath. This is really hard for me, the only two people who know the entire story are Ant and Cabe. Telling Charline why I’m so damaged is harder than I thought. “I was fucking pissed at him. He had a beautiful and amazing wife, I thought he loved and cared about her, but he cast her and her stuff aside so easily. He couldn’t even fucking do it himself! I did it, I had to, I couldn’t let him get rid of it all, they were the only things I had left of her. I went through everything, sorting what I wanted to keep and what I

could donate. I found a letter in one of her keepsake boxes and it just broke my heart.” I wipe away a tear, I can’t talk about Cassie without crying. I take my wallet out of my back pocket and take out a worn out envelope and hand it to Charline. “Read this,” I say softly. “Are you sure? This is rather personal,” she says as softly, shock written all over her face. “Yes, I’m sure, Gorgeous.” “Okay.” She takes the letter and opens it carefully.

My sweet Aleck, We’ve been to hell and back with our parents, not that they were treating us badly, they just didn’t love us. I wish I had stayed home instead of moving in with Marc. Things were good in the beginning, we were happy and in love, or so I thought. He was very adamant about us getting married and having a child together. At first, I didn’t think much of it. I was still in my happy place, I had found the perfect man who wanted a family and the same life

I wanted. I was loved and was beyond happy, but my happiness was short lived. After the wedding, he started to become distant, he would come back from work later and later every night and some nights not at all. I tried to revive our flame and for a while, it did work and then I got pregnant. We were over the moon to be having a baby and it really did bring us closer. He wasn’t coming home late anymore and he was very loving and sweet to me. It was such a nice change. We tried to tell the parents, but again, they didn’t care because Marc was a regular guy and had a regular job. They could never accept it, or him. Things were fine with Marc until one day. He was at work and I was cleaning the house, nothing out of the ordinary, but then I started to feel really dizzy and contractions started. I freaked out because

I was only three months gone, I couldn’t possibly be in so much pain this early in the pregnancy. I called Marc to come back home and take me to the hospital, that something was wrong with the baby. He was annoyed, but did come home to help me. I was so scared when we got there. I was still in incredible pain and I had started to bleed, not much, but enough to worry everybody. The news I didn’t want came not long after. I had miscarried and they told me I never would be able to have a kid naturally. It crushed me. It affected Marc too, but I have no idea how since he wouldn’t talk to me anymore. At first, I thought he was just heartbroken that I wasn’t going to be able to have his children like I was. I hoped we could adopt or go another route, but no. Instead, I found out that he would only

inherit his grandfather’s money when he marries and have a child. Our loss put a dent in his perfect plan to pick the first idiot who would want to marry him and have a family just so he could get the money. He immediately started to pull away and was being a complete asshole to me. He became really short tempered often yelling at me and calling me names. I ended up hating him, I wanted nothing more than to divorce his ass, but it wasn’t as easy as I thought. He would never give his consent as his parents had spent a lot of money on the wedding. Remember the life insurance the parents set up when we were younger? He was after that. All he was interested in was money. I had to go to great lengths so he wouldn’t get one cent of that money. I managed to get a lawyer to draw up papers so you would be the one to get the money

if anything happens to me. It might sound crazy to you, but seeing how Marc has become, I fear for my life. I don’t know if he would be capable of anything, but I don’t want to risk it. I don’t want him to get one penny of the money I have. I love you Aleck, always and forever. Cassie xxx I see her turn to the second page and I can’t help but tense. I don’t know why I keep this letter with me. It kills me having it always with me, but it would feel wrong not to have it with me at all times, it’s still a piece of her.

Dear Aleck, If you are reading this letter, it means that I am no longer with you. I hope that Marc or whoever found it will bring it to you. I’m so sorry I took the coward way out. I couldn’t handle it anymore. The pressure from Marc, his rejection, his hate towards

me, had become too much for me to handle them. I wish I were stronger. I wish I could have been there for you, always. I wish we could have had one last day together, like we used to. I’m sorry I wasn’t strong enough to keep fighting. I know how you feel about relationships. Knowing mine was a failure, just like every single one around us, isn’t going to help you trust and want to be with a woman, but you’ll meet the one, my angel. She’ll make you feel alive like no other and you’ll want to run away, but no matter how far you run, she’ll always be there for you and bring you back to reality. You might not see it now, but she’s already right in front of you. Don’t push her away too often, you might lose her, and I don’t want that for you. I want you to be happy. I know one day you’ll be strong enough

to trust that woman and be happy with her. Until then, don’t be such a pain in the ass and be nice to her or I’ll come and haunt your ass! I’ll be watching over you, forever. Whenever you feel the hair on the back of your neck standup, whenever you feel like someone is with you even if you are alone, whenever you feel like you want to give up, know that I’m the one watching over you. Always and forever. You are my baby brother, and I have always loved you, from the time I knew I was going to be a big sister to this moment as I’m writing this letter, that I wish I didn’t have to write. I’ve always loved you, and I always will Aleck, no matter what, know that you’ll always have my love, and I’ll watch over you. Stay safe and don’t get into trouble. You are worth it. You are worth all the happiness and love in the world. I wish we

had it when we were younger, but you don’t choose your family. Find the right people and surround yourself with them. Those people will become your family and will love you no matter what you do. That’s what family is. I love you Aleck, always and forever. Cassie xxx Charline folds up the letters and hands them back to me. “I’m so sorry Aleck, I didn’t know about your sister,” she says softly. “It’s okay, only Cabe and Ant know the fully story. I’m surprised Ant hasn’t told Ayd already.” “He keeps telling her that it’s your story to tell.” She shrugs. “Yeah, I wish I didn’t have to talk about it, but you deserved to know why I can’t be with you.” I don’t dare look up at her. I keep staring at the folded letters in my hands. “Look at me, Aleck,” she says in a rather authoritative voice. It takes me a few seconds, but I look up and lock eyes with her. “I think there’s so much more to the story than

you are willing to tell right now, and I respect that. What I don’t understand is, while I get that every single relationship around you failed, why aren’t you letting yourself try?” “I tried once. A couple of years ago, when you were away for college I met this girl. Everything was fine, we were getting along well and we were happy. I knew I wasn’t in love, but things were good, it felt good then one day she just disappears. She broke my heart. Even though I wasn’t in love with her, I did trust her enough to not let me down and crush my heart, but she did. She came back a couple of months later wanting to get back together, saying it was a mistake and that she was scared. I gave it another try, but I really struggled to trust her again. I was really trying and then she was taken away from me.” I sigh rubbing my face. I can’t tell her everything. She wouldn’t understand, wouldn’t accept it. “What happened?” she asks softly. “She passed away,” I say without any emotion. Call me an insensitive prick, you might be right, but I don’t care. I liked Emma, what we had was good, but she broke my heart and my trust. It’s horrible that she died, but I just can’t dwell on it. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t. Being sorry won’t bring her back or fix things. I’m not the guy you need or want, Charline. I’m not the type of guy you are going to bring home to mom and dad. I’m the guy you get freaky in the sheets with and that’s it. That’s all I’m willing to give. I don’t want to get hurt again. You’re the one who would hurt and crush me the most. I don’t want to hurt you either, because I know I will, in the end. I couldn’t forgive myself.” “Thanks for making the decision for me and not giving me the choice. Love might not come easily to you, but you are running as far as you possibly can from it without giving us a try, without giving me a try, but I understand Aleck, you are a self-centered bastard who’s going to wake up one day when you’re older and wonder what you did with your life, why you let so many opportunities go. I hope for your sake, that you will have by then overcome your fear of commitment and love. I don’t want you to be alone, I don’t want you to be sad when you’re older Aleck. You deserve so much better. I don’t know your sister, obviously, but she is right. You are worth it. You are worth all the happiness in the world, it’s only you that can’t see it.” She shocks me into silence. Never in my life have I felt like such an asshole. “I’ll always have the club and my brothers.” I don’t want

to admit that she’s right, and that what she said has scared the shit out of me. “Yes, you will, but they won’t be there for you through the good and bad times that only a lover can help you get through. Allow yourself to be happy, Aleck,” she says softly, kissing my cheek. I want nothing more than to kiss and fuck her, but I can’t. “I should go.” I kiss her forehead and head out the door. I need air and distance between us. I want her just as much as I need to be far away from her. The effect she has on me is unnerving.

CHAPTER 9 Charline Aleck just left and I’m still flabbergasted. I wasn’t expecting this. I thought it would be a case of a girl he dated broke his heart and that’s about it. Not what he told me, I can’t believe parents would deny their kids love, the love they need and deserve. Why have kids if you’re not going to love and nurture them? I don’t understand some people, they need a slap on the back of their head…with a baseball bat! His sister’s story is heartbreaking. Having to take your own life in fear of what the man who supposedly loves you might do to you, it’s just horrifying. I can’t even begin to imagine what they both have been through. I’m lucky that I had the love of my parents and still do. Even if I don’t see them as often as I should, we still talk on a weekly basis and I visit whenever I can. I can’t imagine

not having your parents through some of the roughest times in your life. I now understand why he’s so secretive. He does have the club, but it’s not the same and never will be the same. It’s his version of a family. I finally understand that nothing will ever happen between Aleck and I, and it hurts…so much, but I’m not one to cry over a man. Sure, I cry when I’m upset, but I’m done shedding tears for a man who will never be able to feel for me what I feel for him. I need to move on. A part of me wants to hold onto those feelings and help him open his eyes, the other part is just like ‘fuck it! No man is worth wasting your time or chasing after him’. I want nothing more than to listen to the part willing to give him a chance and wait for him, but I just can’t sit around waiting for him to make up his mind. I head to the kitchen, get another beer and go upstairs after making sure everything is locked up and the alarm is on. I take a long drink and set it on the bathroom counter before going to take a shower. I can’t believe the mess I’m finding myself in. My life was normal, borderline boring before I moved back here. I

liked how things were, easy and less stressful. Now, I find myself in this mess with Aleck, well I let myself get into this mess by following those feelings I had when I was a kid. Things rarely go the way you want them to, and when they do, it always comes back to bite you on the ass. I get out of the shower and pat myself dry, put on a new pair of pajamas and head back downstairs to get some mac and cheese ready, and a chocolate mud cake. Might not be the Christmas Eve celebration I had planned, but chocolate makes everything better. I spend the biggest part of the evening eating, watching Christmas movies on TV and looking through old pictures of Ayd, myself, Aleck and Ant. I can’t say I was as close to them as Ayd, but we were a tight knit group. I miss those times, when the only thing I had to worry about was getting good grades in school. After spending the lamest Christmas Eve ever, all by myself, I decide to go to bed early and forget this evening. Tomorrow will be better. I hope so anyway…

****** January 25, 2014

Things have been fairly quiet and boring. I’ve been trying to get into a routine, but not starting work until August sucks big time. The teaching I was replacing came back, so I’m jobless until the new school year starts. I’ve been hanging out with Ayden most of the time, when she’s not working at her mom’s bakery. She’s starting to show a little. It’s so cute. She’s just so beautiful with that pregnant woman glow. We’ve been doing a lot of decorating in the nursery to make it all perfect for when her little angel comes into this world. It’s been a lot of fun to get it all decked out. We might have gone a bit overboard with everything, well according to Ant anyway; he kicked up a storm when he saw the amount of things we bought for the kid. We just couldn’t resist. I’m as guilty as Ayden on this. Especially, considering that she’s not due until August. I miss Aleck. I haven’t heard from him since our talk at Christmas. It sucks. The guy I met before Christmas has been texting me on and off, checking in to see if I wanted to go for a coffee with him when he would be back in town after his training,

whatever that meant. I finally agreed and we’re going for a coffee today. I’m quite nervous. I’m not used to getting attention from random guys. I’m too awkward for that, but a part of moving on is opening myself up to new opportunities, so coffee with Brian it is. I suggested we go to Josie’s bakery as she has now a couple of tables and is serving drinks. Might as well go somewhere familiar. I’m already nervous as it is, if I have to meet him in a totally new place, I’m going to freak out and not be myself. I decide on skinny jeans and a black and white polka dot blouse, ankle boots and a blazer. I put a little bit of make-up on, my glasses and spray some perfume before heading out the door. The drive to the bakery isn’t long, which doesn’t give me the time to relax. I’m a nervous mess by the time I get there. Brian is already there and greets me when I walk in. “Hey, Gorgeous.” I don’t how I feel about him using Aleck’s nickname for me. Not that he could have known about it, but still, it’s weird. “Hi, Brian. I hope you haven’t been waiting too long.” “No, don’t worry, I just got here.” He smiles and holds

the chair for me to sit. Such a gentleman move. “Thank you.” I smile back. “You’re welcome. How have you been?” “I’ve been good, and you? How was the training?” I look between him and the pile of donuts that’s sitting on the counter. “I’ve been good too, thanks. The training was, well, training.” He chuckles. “But it was good and interesting.” “I’m sure. What do you do anyway? You never told me.” “I’m a firefighter.” He smiles. “Oh, nice.” I smile, my eyes drifting to the donuts once again. He looks over his shoulder to see what I’m looking at. “Donuts or me? Tough decision I agree,” he says dramatically and chuckles. “Sorry. These red velvet donuts are just pure heaven, you have to try one.” I blush a little embarrassed for being busted. “Don’t worry about it, Charline, they do look delicious,” he says holding my hand. Not sure how I’m feeling about this. It does feel nice, but it’s just weird. “Good morning, what can I get you two?” Ayden says with a shit eating grin as she’s getting ready to take our

order. I try not to burst out laughing seeing my friend’s face. “Ah, uhm, I’ll have a café latte and one of those red velvet donuts, please.” “One or a box?” she asks innocently. “One for now, and a box to go please.” I can’t help but laugh. “You two know each other?” Brian asks looking at us confused. “Ah, she comes in every other day to take our stock of red velvet donuts, other than that, nah, don’t know this chick,” Ayd replies casually shrugging. I think by now Brian thinks we’re crazy. “Okay?” He chuckles. “I’ll take an expresso and one of those donuts too. They look delicious.” “They really are, I’ll bring your order in a minute.” Ayd smiles and leaves us. “Did you bring me here so you would have someone you know around to save you in case I’m too boring?” Brian asks raising an eyebrow, but grinning too. I’m glad he’s not mad about it. “Busted.” I giggle. “I would have been a nervous mess anywhere else. Besides, this place is really the best, so it’s

a win-win situation. I get the comfort of having my friend around, and you get to eat the best donut that ever existed,” I say matter of factly. “I don’t mind at all, that’s why I let you pick the place. I like you, Charline, I know we only met a couple weeks ago, but I really feel like we could get along really well.” “You seem like a nice guy and are good company I have to give you that.” I smile softly. “Good to know you don’t think I’m a creep.” He chuckles. “Who’s a creep?” Ayd butts in as she gives us our coffee and donuts. “No one but you.” I grin innocently. “Ah, you love me.” She grins and gives Brian the bill and leaves us again, before I get to answer. “Let me guess, longtime friends?” He grins at our short banter. “Yeah, since high school.” I smile taking a sip of my latte. “That’s great. I don’t have many friends around here. I’m from California, just moved here a couple of months ago.” He smiles and moans after taking a bite of his donut. “Told you!” I grin and take a bite from mine. “Why did

you move here?” I ask after swallowing this heavenly bite. “I needed a change of scenery. I went through a bad breakup and felt like a complete change was needed. I packed my stuff and drove to different places. None felt like they would be a fit until I hit New Orleans. I don’t regret moving here at all.” He smiles holding my eyes. I don’t know what he’s playing at, but it’s working. The man has everything. He’s hot, sweet, funny, smart, open about his feelings and is actually interested in me. “Sorry about your break up.” “It’s alright. Things hadn’t been working for a while so it wasn’t that surprising. Still sucked, but things happen for a reason.” He shrugs and takes another bite of his donut. “What are you hiding Brian?” I narrow my eyes at him playfully. “What do you mean?” he asks rather confused. I chuckle. “Well, you seem to be the perfect package. You’re a good looking gentleman, you seem to be a smart and funny man, you’re open about your feelings and why you moved here. You must be hiding something. Nobody can be this perfect.” “I’m far from perfect, Gorgeous. I don’t see the point in keeping your feelings and emotions hidden. Sure,

sometimes it’s necessary, but I’d rather be upfront and tell you how I feel and why I moved here now than later on when, or if, we ever get together and you find out I was in a long term relationship that didn’t end well. Simple as that.” Great answer, it’s just too good to be true. “I couldn’t agree more with you.” Thoughts of Aleck cross my mind. “Where did you go just now?” He squeezes my hand gently. “Just thinking about some guy I used to like, he would always keep his feelings hidden and wasn’t open at all.” I shrug. “Understandable. Some people aren’t made to be open or don’t want to learn how to be open and show their feelings. Sometimes it takes time and sometimes it comes naturally,” he finishes softly. Major swoon! “So true.” I smile softly. I’m surprised at how well the coffee date went. We talked for a long time, we even ordered seconds. Brian is like every woman’s dream guy. I don’t know if or what he’s hiding, but I hope it’s nothing bad.

******

Ayd asked me to wait at the bakery until the end of her shift to drive her back home so she didn’t have to call Ant and disturb him. I don’t mind, especially because that means we’ll go home with a box full of donuts and cupcakes. I know she’s going to grill me about what Brian and I talked about. I know I did the same when she wasn’t sure if she wanted to give Ant another chance. I just didn’t expect to be the one under her inquisition so soon. We drive back to her place singing along to the radio and dance our way from my car to her front door. I might be really quiet and shy, but when I’m around Ayden, it’s like I’m another person. Not because I’m trying to copy her, but because I feel like I can be myself around her, unjudged. She never has. I love that about her. “Soooo…I want to know every…single…detail!” She grins and plops down on her couch. “There’s not much to say!” I say from the kitchen. I put some of the baked goods in the fridge and make us hot cocoa. “You’re full of it, Char. Speak up before I start to be annoying!”

“Wait? You weren’t being annoying up until now?” I poke my head out the door of the kitchen. “Hahahaha, very funny. No, I wasn’t and I’m still waiting. Tell me, tell me, tell me, tell…” “Fine! I’ll tell you if you stop it! Gosh, you’re worse than a five year old!” I laugh and bring a tray with our mugs and two donuts. “Ahhhh, my servant is here.” She sticks her tongue out and takes her mug. “Piss off.” I glare at her and she bursts out laughing. “You couldn’t pull off a mean look even if you were really pissed, you’re too cute.” “Will you stop? Besides, Aleck seemed rather put off by my little speech on Christmas Eve, so I’m sure I can pull a bitchy look better than you think.” I stick my tongue out. I know, I’m such an adult. “Woah, what happened with Aleck and with Brian? I want to know everything! Don’t leave any details out,” she says before taking a bite of donut. I sigh. Not what I expected to talk about. “Well, Aleck told me why he doesn’t do relationsh-” “What? He finally told you? What did he say?” she cuts me off.

“I’m not going to tell you why, I just, can understand why, but still, he’s just too stubborn to give into any feelings he could have, and it sucks. I told him the way I see things, that basically he’s a coward for not wanting to give us a try.” I shrug. “Way to go, Char.” She fist pumps the air. I can’t help but chuckle. “I wasn’t proud of myself, I mean, it’s the second time I’m basically telling him he’s going to end up alone, but fuck it. I can’t keep this up and not know what’s going to happen, or if anything is going to happen. I can’t wait for him to make up his mind. I’d go insane!” “Amen to that! He’s as stubborn as Ant.” I look at her raising my eyebrow. “And me, fine I’m stubborn too.” She rolls her eyes. “Yes, you are! That’s basically what happened with Aleck, haven’t seen him since that day.” I finish my donut and take a long sip of my hot cocoa. “Neither have I. I hope he’s okay. Well, I’m sure Ant would have told me if something was wrong.” “I hope so.” I sigh feeling guilty now. “Now, now, turn that frown upside down and tell me everything about Brian. He’s not Aleck hot, but he’s pretty

good looking and seems like a sweet guy.” “He is.” I smile. “He’s a firefighter and comes from California. He’s a pretty sweet guy and he’s asked me out.” “Did you say yes?” I nod. “We’re going out next week. Do you think it’s a good idea?” “That’s awesome, Sweets! Yes, it’s a good idea. As you said, you can’t wait for Aleck forever, so maybe seeing you with another guy will give him the kick in the ass he so desperately needs, and he’ll realize he wants you for more than just one night.” “I’m not doing this to make him jealous though. I’m going out with Brian because he’s a sweet man who knows what he wants and isn’t afraid to say it or talk about his feelings. If it does change how Aleck sees things, then I’m screwed because the last thing I want is to be stuck in a love triangle. I already have enough trouble keeping up with one relationship I don’t want any added drama.” “I know. Things will be great, don’t worry.” She smiles “I hope you’re right.” “I know I am.” She grins innocently. “Smartass.” I giggle. “You know it.” She nibbles her lip looking worried.

“What’s wrong?” I look at her worried. “Do you need me to call Ant for him to come home?” I hold her hand, worried she’s having some flashbacks from the past. “No, I’m fine. I just need to ask you something.” She looks up at me nervous. “Sure, anything. What’s going on Ayd, you’re scaring me.” She giggles. “I’m fine, don’t worry. Well, you know I’m pregnant.” I nod grinning wide. “I wanted to ask you if you wanted to be our little Beanie’s Godmother?” “Beanie?” I giggle and squeal hugging her. “I’ll take that as a yes, and yep Beanie, blame it on Ant. We haven’t settled for a name yet.” She giggles and hugs me back tightly. “Of course, I’d love to be your little angel’s Godmother. Thank you so much.” I can’t help but rub her tummy. “Beanie’s going to have the best Godmother and parents ever!” “Couldn’t agree more, this little angel is going to have one hell of an extended family.” I keep rubbing her belly, and we both end up laughing. We keep chatting about Brian, Ant, how she’s feeling and everything in between until Ant comes home and I head

back home. I keep thinking about how, despite everything that’s happened to her, Ayd didn’t let the bad guy win. Now she’s living her happily ever after with Ant, her one true love.

CHAPTER 10 Aleck April 5, 2014 I’ve been avoiding everyone outside of the club since Christmas, it wasn’t easy, but I just couldn’t cope. What with Charline telling me I’ll end up alone if I don’t pull my head out of my ass, and then Ayden getting pregnant, all of it was just too much to cope with so I spent most of my time at home or at the compound. I miss Charline. I still keep an eye on her, but avoid any interaction with her. I know if I get too close I’ll get burned. Things were going well for everybody until this morning, when Ant called me and caused my world to shatter. Ayden had to be admitted to hospital. She’d been having early contractions and she was bleeding a little. It brought back bad memories, memories I wish I could forget. She’s okay now but she’s on bed rest for the rest of

her pregnancy. The doctors were scared she would have a miscarriage, but her and the baby pulled through, they are safe now. I can’t say the same about Ant or myself. We’re both nervous wrecks. I just hope things settle down for Ayd and Ant. They deserve to be happy after all they’ve been through. I was worried something bad would happen to her since she announced she was pregnant. She’s like a sister to me. I couldn’t stand to lose her again. I already lost one

sister… I ride the elevator up to the maternity ward and walk to the desk. “Hi, could you tell me in which room Ayden Monroe is?” She looks up at me and she looks scared. WTF? “Hi, uh, sure,” she says before checking. “Room 509, Sir.” She nibbles her lip. Am I that fucking scary? Ah, the nasty bruise on my jaw I guess. I can’t help but rub my hand over it. “Thanks.” I smile at her and walk to Ayd’s room. I knock on the door and open the door covering my eyes. “Are you decent?” She laughs softly. “Seriously? What kind of question is

that? Have we ever been decent?” “Guess not.” I chuckle and walk in fully holding up flowers. “Aww. You didn’t have to!” She smiles tiredly. “I know. I wanted to.” I smile and kiss her cheek. “How do you feel?” I smile and look at a sleeping Ant in a chair on the other side of her bed. “So tempting to draw on his face.” “I’ve been thinking about it for the past couple of hours, not gonna lie.” She giggles. “Don’t even think about it you two,” Ant groans waking up. “You’re no fun, Love!” Ayd groans. “I know, you keep telling me.” He shrugs and kisses her head. “How are you feeling?” “Sore, but I’m okay.” She beams up at him. “You two look sickeningly good together.” I can’t help but chuckle. “You deserve to be happy.” “You’ll have this one day.” Ayd smiles at me and wraps me in a hug. “Ah, we’ll see.” I hug her back, feeling a bit uneasy. “Yes! Victory. It’s not a definite no anymore! That’s progress.” She grins sheepishly. “Shut it, you.” I chuckle.

“Never!” She grins and places her hands on her tummy. “Here, he wants to say hello to his uncle.” She grabs my hand and places it over her tummy and I feel a little kick. Now don’t get me wrong, I’m all man, but fuck if it doesn’t bring anyone to their knees when they feel this. “This is amazing.” I smile and rub her tummy softly. “I can’t wait to meet this little one.” “Soon. You’re going to be a great dad someday, Aleck,” Ayd says softly, causing Ant and I to scoff. “What?” She looks between us confused. “Nothing. Just wasn’t expecting you to say that.” I shrug. “Sure, sure, you two are full of shit.” She glares at us and pouts. “Do you want anything from the cafeteria, Sweet Cheeks?” Ant asks Ayd and her eyes light up. “Hot cocoa and cake!” She grins wide and plants a big kiss on his lips. “You got it.” He kisses her back. “Want anything brother?” “No, I’m good.” “Alright. Take care of my woman while I’m gone.” He narrows his eyes at me and leaves. “Sit for a minute, Aleck,” Ayd tells me, patting the spot

next to her on the bed. “What’s up mama?” I chuckle. “Smartass. How are you?” “I’m good, why?” I look at her confused. “Because you’ve been avoiding pretty much everybody that’s not hanging out at the compound 24/7. I know you haven’t talked to Charline in weeks, and same for me. I miss you, and well, yeah, I was wondering what was going on. Ant isn’t talking much when it comes to you guys’ problem so.” She shrugs. “I’m fine Ayd, don’t worry about me. Just been busy with other stuff and club business. I miss you too though.” I rub her hand smiling. I do miss her, like crazy and Charline too. “I know something is up, and I’ll find out what. You’re lucky Charline is loyal, she hasn’t told me any detail about what you two talked about. Not that I didn’t try, but damn it she’s not letting anything out.” She pouts and giggles. “She hasn’t?” I look at her surprised. I thought she would have told Ayd. They’ve been best friends for so long that I thought they told each other everything. “Nope, not a single word, and it’s driving me insane.” I can’t help but laugh. “It’s nothing interesting anyway.

Just why I don’t believe in relationships.” I shrug. “You’re changing Aleck.” She grins softly. “What do you mean?” I look at her confused, yet again. “Well, usually you’d say you don’t want any relationship or anything to do with them. Now? It’s that you don’t believe in them. You’re growing. Soon enough, you’ll realize that you want one with someone. I’m proud of you.” She hugs me shocking me. I hadn’t realized I had gone from being dead set on not wanting a relationship to be open to the idea of having one with Charline. “Well, don’t get your hopes too high okay? I’ve been doing some thinking and while it might have crossed my mind to have a relationship with Charline, I don’t think she would be able to handle my life and my past. I told her the truth, but left some stuff that I didn’t feel were right to share.” I sigh. “Hey, it’s okay. At least you opened up a bit, it’s a step in the right direction. If you want Charline, you need to tell her.” She sighs looking down. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing it’s just…she’s been seeing someone.” She looks up at me and my heart stops. I guess I didn’t keep a close enough eye on her.

“How long?” I ask with a strained voice. “Couple of weeks.” “Great. Is she happy?” It’s not great, not at all… “To be completely honest? I don’t think she really is happy. I think she was having fun in the beginning. She only had one other relationship before, and you. Well, not that anything happened with you, but you know what I mean. Then, she met that guy. He seems like a sweet guy, but something is off with him. He seems too perfect. Anyway, I think the novelty of the relationship has worn off and now she’s just in it out of habit and has no idea how to end things with him.” “Not what I expected. Would have been so much easier if she were happy.” I rub my face. “I know. You need to make up your mind and make your move if you want her.” “I don’t want to hurt her. I don’t know how she would react knowing my entire story. How she would feel knowing what I’ve been through and what I’m still going through. It’s a lot to take, Ayd. I just want her to be happy and I don’t feel like I can give her that, that I don’t deserve her. I’m not innocent, I’ve killed people, I was a drug addict and the temptation to slip back into those old habits is still haunting

me, every single day.” I take a shuddering breath. “I still have nightmares about killing Michael, it’s getting better, but it’s still there. Some days, I feel like closing myself off and slipping into my scarred, damaged self, and not talk to anyone, not even to Ant, but he doesn’t let me, he forces me to talk about it and it does help. It’s never pretty, I always end up in tears because I’m facing the emotions, bringing them to the surface, but you need to let someone in. Someone other than my father or Ant. Charline is much stronger than you give her credit for. She’s not a little girl anymore either. She’s a grown woman who still has feelings for you and probably always will, you were her first love. You’ll always be important to her, and even if you open up and tell her your full story, all you did and all that happened, as a friend, she’ll listen to you. It might be confusing and hard, but she will be there for you no matter what. She just wants her friend back in her life. Think about all of it.” She squeezes my hand and I’m speechless. I have no idea what to think of all of this. Should I really open up to Charline and tell her absolutely everything that’s happened to me? A part of me wants to open up and tell her everything, but I don’t want to scare her away. “I will think about it. Thanks, Sweetheart.” I kiss her

forehead. “Stop kissing my woman Aleck,” Ant says from behind me causing me and Ayd to laugh. “She started it.” I get up and hold my hands up. “What’s with you and Gabe never owning to the fact that you can’t keep your lips to yourselves. Pussies!” She makes grabbing hands for the cake. “Gimme. Gimme. Gimme.” Ant and I both laugh. “Alright, calm down. You’re acting like you haven’t had food in days.” He gives her a container and she squeals seeing her mom’s famous red velvet donuts. “Just a couple of hours, and you didn’t!” She squeals. “Seriously? Did you really think I’d give you hospital food?” He raises his eyebrow at her. “Well, you did mention the cafeteria.” She shrugs and moans taking a bite of donut. “Heaven!” “Stop moaning like that, Sweet Cheeks.” Ant glares at her and we both laugh. “I’m gonna let you two get some rest.” I man hug him and pat his back and he reciprocate. “Thanks, Brother.” Ayd is too busy eating her donut, she waves at me and

blows me a kiss. “See you later, Sweetheart. Call me if you need anything.” I smile and walk out the door, to the elevator. Just as I’m about to step in to the elevator, Charline and some guy step out of it. “Aleck. It’s been a while.” She smiles seeing me and wraps me in a tight hug. I don’t stop myself from hugging her back, which the guy doesn’t seem to appreciate at all. I can’t help but smirk at him and kiss the top of Charline’s head. “It has, Line. How have you been?” I smile looking down at her. She’s even more beautiful than the last time I saw her, a couple of months ago. “I’ve been good, just busy getting ready to start in a new school in August. And you?” She smiles at me and my heart stops. “I’ve been good, very busy.” I try to smile, but having that fucking guy next to me isn’t making me happy. I know I wanted her to be in a relationship with a nice guy that could give her all the things I couldn’t, but fuck this. “Can I talk to you in private for a minute?” It’s now or never. “Uh, sure. I’ll be quick.” She smiles at the guy.

“Don’t be too long, I have to get to work after we see your friend,” he says in a rather dry tone. “I said I’d be quick.” She rolls her eyes, clearly not happy with his attitude and if we hadn’t been in public, I’d have kicked his ass for being a dick to her. We walk to a small waiting room and I turn to her. “What are you doing with a guy like him?” Probably not the thing to say seeing the look on her face. “What do you mean? I thought you wanted me with a guy who had a normal job and could give me what I deserved?” She’s pissed…and very hot! Fuck me! “I know what I said, and I changed my mind. That guy looks like a fucking asshole, and I didn’t like the way he talked to you.” I frown. “I didn’t either, but you don’t get to say who I can and can’t date. And you don’t get to change your mind about me as soon as you see me with someone else. This is what you wanted.” She pokes me in the chest. “I’m not telling you what to do, just offering my opinion.” I shrug. “I don’t need your opinion, Aleck, you had your chance and you turned your back on it, more than once. Don’t come complaining now that I’m in a relationship. You only want

me because I’m in one. Which if you ask me, is fucked up and stupid.” “That’s not true, ask Ayden, we were just talking about it. There’s more to my story than what I told you at Christmas. I couldn’t bring myself to tell you everything. I’m not a saint, Line, my past is messed up. I can’t help myself, I know I’m not the right guy for you, but I’m selfish and I want you. Even if it kills me, I want you,” I finish softly. “I…” She sighs. “I should go, Aleck. I’ll keep in mind what you said, but I need some time to think about all of this. I haven’t seen you in months and now you’re dropping all of this on me. When that’s all I wanted to hear, for years.” “What can I say? I’m stubborn.” I shrug. “Stubborn? That’s worse than being stubborn.” “Okay, I’m a coward. It’s bad timing me telling you all of this when you are in a relationship, but I literally just found out from Ayden a couple of minutes ago, ask her and you’ll see.” I can’t help but get myself all worked up. I hate that she has this power over me. “Calm down, Sanford!” She glares at me and hugs me. “God, I’ve missed you.” I sigh happily. “I’ve missed you too, Love.” I kiss her forehead and caress down her back softly. I’ve missed you

more than you could ever imagine. “I really should get going, I’ll see you around. Please, don’t be a stranger and stop avoiding me!” She pokes my chest with her perfectly manicured fingers. I grab her hand and kiss each knuckle. “I promise I won’t. You’ll see me so often you’ll get sick of it.” I grin and wink at her. “Never.” She stands on her toes and kisses the corner of my lips. My dick jumps to attention. Fuck me! She walks out of the waiting room and waves at me. I smile at her and stare at the spot where she was just standing like a fucking fool. The things she does to me… Even if I didn’t show her how hurt and pissed I was, I’m fucking losing my mind over the fact that she’s dating that fucking asshole. I know I’m the one who told her she should date someone normal, but fuck if it didn’t hurt to see her with another guy. Especially when she clearly wasn’t happy with the way he was treating her, but that doesn’t change the fact that she goes home with him and not me. I should have told her sooner. I need to prove to her that I’m serious and want her in my life…permanently, and not because she’s now taken. Sure it’s sped things up, but that’s because it’s made me realized how much I actually do like

and need her in my life. I just hope she will be able to handle my past and not run away forever...

CHAPTER 11 Charline Talk about awkward moment. Seeing Aleck when I was with Brian wasn’t something I was expecting. I thought he was out of town or something since he’s never around anymore. I guess I was wrong. It felt good to see him again and be in his arms, even if it was just for a couple of seconds. I feel bad feeling happy in another man’s arms than the ones of my boyfriend, but I just can’t help my body’s reaction to Aleck. He has a unique pull on me and no matter what, he will always have. Things aren’t as perfect as they seem with Brian. He’s not a bad man, he’s a perfect gentleman, very sweet, funny, smart and has a nice toned body. He sounds like the perfect combo, but things aren’t just as exciting as they were in the beginning. I really enjoyed being with him at the

start. Things were fun and good, but now¸ we've fallen into a routine and I just don’t feel as into him as I used to. I have no idea how to break it to him. I’ve never had to do that, and I’d rather have him dump me than the other way around, but I’ll have to do it eventually. The sight of Aleck confused the hell out of me, but with what he had to say? I’m downright lost. One minute he doesn’t want a relationship at all, and now he tells me he’s been thinking about giving us a chance. Way to give me emotional whiplash. He’s worse than a woman sometimes. I chuckle to myself. “What’s so funny, Love?” I look up at Brian who’s still standing by the elevators. “Nothing, just lost in my thoughts.” I join him and we walk to Ayd’s room. “What were you thinking about?” He looks at me, pressing me to answer. “Just something that crossed my mind, nothing important.” I shrug. “If it’s not important, tell me.” “Look, I’m not going to tell you every single thing that crosses my mind. You’re going to think I’m crazy if I tell you half the things that cross my mind. So just drop it.”

“It’s that guy isn’t it? It’s Aleck.” He glares at me. “I’ve known Aleck for seven years or so now, I haven’t seen him in months, since we started dating actually, so don’t bring him into the middle of this. It was good to see him and catch up with him, and I hope to be able to hang out with my friend more now that he’s back in town.” Technically not a lie, right? “This is not over,” he whispers loudly before we walk into Ayden’s room. “Whatever,” I mutter. I wish Brian would leave me alone so I could talk to Ayd, I could use her opinion on the mess that I’m in, but with him around, it’s not possible. I can’t possibly tell him to get lost because I want to talk about the guy he’s jealous about. I don’t think it would go down well. We stay for a while, visiting Ayden, but she’s getting pretty tired so we leave early. We get into Brian’s car, and he starts his twenty questions right away. “Did you and Aleck ever date?” “Where is this coming from?” I look at him. “Just answer the question.” He sighs, irritated. “No, we never dated.” I’m getting irritated too.

“Don’t use that tone with me.” “Woah, buddy, you were the one being all pissy about this situation, so think about what you say before telling me what to do.” He sighs. “I’m sorry, I don’t like the guy.” “Oh, come on now! We’ve been friends for years, nothing ever happened between us. So stop being jealous. It’s more annoying than endearing.” I roll my eyes. “I’m sorry, Love, I just don’t want him to come between us. I love you.” “He’s not, so stop stressing out.” “You’re still not able to say it back.” “I’m sorry, I like you a lot, but it takes me more time to say it.” I shrug. I feel like the roles are reversed and I’m the one not wanting a relationship. This is awkward. I like Brian, but I’m not in love with him. I can’t force myself to fall in love with him. “It’s okay, I’ll be patient.” He smiles and squeezes my hand. Please dump me! “Thanks for understanding.” I smile softly. “It’s normal.” We spend the rest of the drive home in silence, listening to the radio. I’m glad we live close to everything here.

“Be safe during your shift.” I smile before I get out of the car, but he stops me. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” He grins at me. “Uh, what?” I look at him confused. “This.” He tugs on my arm, bringing me closer to him and kisses me passionately. I kiss him back, not really into the kiss, but I don’t want him to notice it. I feel so bad right now. “Much better. If you need anything call me, okay?” “I will. Have a good shift.” I smile and walk to my door, unlocking it. I wave at him before he drives away. I hate this situation I got myself in. On one hand, I have Brian who’s my loving and caring boyfriend, who’s been nothing but the perfect gentleman for months now, but I can’t seem to fall in love with; and on the other hand, I have Aleck, total bad boy who’s been sent out to torture me since the first day we met. He’s afraid of commitment and didn’t used to want relationships and now he does. Way to confuse the hell out of me. Logic tells me I should be with Brian, that he’s the perfect guy with a great job, he’s emotionally and financially stable, but our relationship is lacking passion. Then there’s Aleck, he’s everything I shouldn’t want, but he is everything I need. He’s been into illegal stuff for years, probably hurt or

even killed a few people; he fucks anything with tits and ass, and is so emotionally damaged. I have no idea if he even has a regular job, but when Aleck and I are in the same room, it’s electric, there’s so much tension in the room that you could cut it with a knife. I need to make up my mind and figure out whom to choose. Maybe I should just say fuck it to both of them and be on my own. That’d be a lot less complicated. How I miss those days where boy problems were me trying to stay as far away from them as possible because they had cooties…

****** June 16, 2014 Only two months until the beginning of the school year. I’m starting my first full year as a preschool teacher and I’m so nervous. I don’t remember being this nervous about anything. I love kids. I love being around them. It’s not my first time working with kids, but I just can’t help being nervous. If this school year goes well, they are going to hire me permanently which is pretty freaking awesome. Well, it

will be if I last the school year without messing up. Everything is ready for me to start, yes, I’m that kind of teacher that has everything ready months in advance just to be sure. I need a vacation away from everything. I still haven’t plucked up the courage to end things with Brian, and Aleck has been MIA, yet again. I think they had some club business to attend to, so it doesn’t surprise me, but I still miss him. I still feel really bad, like I’m cheating on Brian, even though nothing has happened between Aleck and I. We only talked once, in the hospital, but with the amount of times Aleck is popping into my mind during the day and then those dreams I’ve been having at night of Aleck, yep I’m feeling guilty. Brian has been rather busy with work too. He’s been on the night shift for a few days now, so he’s been sleeping during the day. My grandparents have a ranch in Lockport, I’m heading there to spend two weeks to help them and enjoy some time away from the city and everything. I need to be in a familiar environment before I go totally crazy. I love my grandparents. They are total hippies and make everything

on their own. They are probably more active than me, and have a better social life than I do! It’s only an hour away, but I wanted to drive there early and watch the sun rise, it’s so beautiful and peaceful. I packed a weekend bag and grabbed a travel mug full of coffee and sugar before setting off. I usually listen to music rather loudly when I’m driving, but not today. I want total peace. I have the windows and the top of my VW Beetle convertible down and enjoying my hair blowing in the wind. I feel so free. It’s been such a long

time. Midway through my journey, I notice three bikers following me. Well I’m not sure they are following me really, but it’s quite unnerving. I have no idea what to do. Ever since the incident the day of the BBQ, I’ve been seeing bikers watching me wherever I go. I never told anyone. I mean they could just be driving through town. Maybe I should have. I take the next exit and they follow. I’m really starting to get nervous, especially when they start speeding and catch up to me. They stay behind me at all times so I can’t see their cut, but I doubt they are from the Last Hangman. I need to be sure though. I close the top of the car and press a couple of buttons on the console to call

Aleck. “Hey, Gorgeous,” he greets me after only two rings. “Hey, Aleck,” I say rather nervous, keeping an eye on them. “Are you okay, Line? You sound nervous,” he asks concerned. “Do you have anyone keeping an eye on me like Ant did with Ayden?” “No, why?” “Shit. Three bikers are following me.” I worry my lip between my teeth, really nervous as they are getting closer. “Can you see their cut or anything? Where are you?” “I just got on the 310 after Kenner. No, they are staying behind me.” “I’m on my way, Line. Whatever happens, do not stop driving.” I can hear him start his bike. “I’m scared, Aleck.” “It’s probably nothing, Line, but I just want to make sure you’re okay. I’m on my way, I’ll catch up to you as fast as I can. If anything changes call me again, okay? Where are you heading?” “I…I won’t stop driving. I’m going to Lockport to see my grandparents.”

“Okay, Gorgeous, I’ll see you in a few minutes.” He hangs up before I have the time to reply. I try to keep my eyes on the road and not focus on those men, but it’s hard to drive not knowing who they are, what they want or how long they’ve been following me for. After a few minutes, they corner me, so to speak. One of them stays behind me, and the other two go on each side of my car. I keep looking in front of me, but they are trying to get my attention. I don’t give them what they want, and they are clearly getting pissed. They get closer to my car and shatter the windows. I scream and cover my eyes, losing control of the car for a split second. I try to gain it back, but I struggle and I end up going off the road. I’m scared, in tears and covered in glass debris, but I’m so relieved when I hear them driving away. At least they didn’t stop and aren’t going to hurt me. I try to get out of my car, but I’m in a ditch and my door is stuck. Fuck me! I call Aleck again. “Where are you, Line? Are you okay?” “I’m stuck in a fucking ditch! They cornered me and shattered my windows. I lost control of the car.” “Fucking bastards!” he yells away from the phone. “Are

you okay? Are you injured?” “I think I’m okay, just a couple of scratches from the glass.” “I’ll be with you in a few minutes, Gorgeous.” “Thank you, Aleck,” I say softly. “Don’t mention it, Line. It’s normal. I’m going to hang up now and get back on the road. I’ll be with you in a few minutes.” “Okay. I won’t move, literally, my door is stuck.” I can’t help but giggle a bit. “That’s my, Line. I’ll come and unstuck you, don’t worry.” He chuckles, but I can hear he’s clearly pissed. He hangs up again before I can say anything else. True to his words, I can hear a bike stop close to where I am a few minutes later. He walks over to the other side of the car and maneuvers himself into my car. My little Betty is in such a state. “How are we feeling in here?” He gets in the car and checks on me. I’m a pretty strong girl, but at this point, my nerves are shot and I’m a nervous mess. I’ll break down crying any minute now, and I don’t want to cry in front of him. “I’m alright. A bit sore and still in shock.” I look down

and carefully wipe the tears away. I knew I’d end up crying. He lifts my chin with his fingers, making me look at him. “Hey. No tears. I’m here and you’re safe. Don’t worry. I’ll get you out of here in no time and we’ll fix your car at the shop.” I nod. “T-thank you.” “Shhh, don’t mention it.” He hugs me and kisses my head. I feel safe in his arms. “I’m going to move you, okay, you don’t seem injured at all which is good. Just a couple of scratches on your arm.” “Okay, I trust you.” “Not sure if you should, but thanks.” He chuckles softly and helps me wrap my arms around his neck and lifts me from my seat. Not only was my door stuck, but so were my legs as the seat moved forward and wouldn’t go back. “Silly.” I smile softly through my tears and hold onto him for dear life. He manages to move us to the other seat, me on his lap. I look down at him as he looks up at me. He brushes a couple strands of hair from my face and brushes his knuckles down my cheek. Kiss me! He clears his throat. “Any dizziness or anything?” “No, I think I’m okay.” I sniff. “Okay, let’s get out of this then.” He maneuvers me out the window and follows suit after getting my bag. It takes

me a minute to be able to stand on my own without having to hold onto the car. He wraps his arm around me and helps me away from my car. “My poor little Betty.” I frown. I didn’t think the impact was that bad, but clearly I was wrong. “She’ll be okay once she goes through mine and Gabe’s hands don’t worry.” Well now I know what he does

for a living. I wouldn’t mind having his hands all over me, covered in grease…I need to get laid! “I didn’t know you were working at the garage too.” We walk to his bike. “Yes, have been for years now.” He smiles softly and helps me put the helmet on after securing my bag on the back of the bike. “Good to know.” I smile softly at him and get on the bike with his help. “Thanks.” “You’re welcome, Gorgeous. Where to?” I give him my grandparent’s ranch address. He gets on the bike and smiles softly. I can tell he’s not pleased at all by the situation. Neither am I, but he looks furious and ready to kill. “Hold on tight.” I do as I’m told and wrap my arms tightly around his waist as he gets back on the road.

It’s so much faster with his bike and we get onto my grandparent’s property in no time, much to my disappointment. It feels amazing to be so close to Aleck. He stops the bike before driving up the huge lane that leads to the ranch. “Is everything okay?” I look at him confused as he gets off the bike. “No. I know you didn’t see their cut, but do you remember anything about them, any detail that could help us?” He’s pacing. “Uh, one of them had a tattoo on his forearm.” “What was it off?” He stops in front of me and looks at me intently. “Uh.” I need to think for a minute but it comes back to me. “He had two blades crossing behind a skull.” “That motherfucker piece of shit I’m going to fucking kill him,” he roars. And at this point, I’m scared. Not because he just yelled a bunch of profanities, but because he really does look like he’s going to kill someone. I can’t believe he seems to know how did this. “W-who did this?” I ask softly stroking his cheek. He leans into my touch and sighs. “Someone we've

been suspicious of for a while now, and it’s just been confirmed that he’s a fucking piece of shit.” His tone is clipped and I think I get what he’s talking about. “You mean behind what happened to Ayden.” He looks at me surprised and confused. “She told me what happened a couple of weeks ago.” “You really are stronger than I thought you were,” he says softly. “What do you mean?” It’s my turn to look at him confused. “Nothing.” I raise my eyebrow at him. “The day I saw you in the hospital when you were going to visit Ayd, she told me you were stronger than I thought and she was right.” “Okay?” I’m still confused at this point. He sighs. “Maybe you won’t judge me as badly as I thought knowing what I’ve been through up until now or judge the bad decisions I’m bound to make in the future.” He shrugs. “I thought you knew that no matter what I’d never judge you Aleck. I like you the way you are. All rough and caveman like. I know you’re not a saint and have done bad things, to what extent I have no idea, but considering the glimpses I’ve had of the club and what I know happened to

Ayd and why, I have a pretty good idea of the shit you’ve been through. Does it matter to me what you did in the past? No. It’s in the past and it’ll remain there. Sure, it can still hurt us now, but we can deal. The future doesn’t exist yet, so I can’t judge you on something that hasn’t happened yet. If you do something bad, sure, I’m going to yell your ears off you can be sure of that. As long as you don’t do anything to deliberately hurt me, and yes rejection is included in there, we won’t have a problem,” I finish on a grin. “Well, that’s good to know. So, you like me being all caveman like on you, huh?” He chuckles. “Of all the things I just said that’s all you picked out? You’re an ass!” I punch his arm. “You like me, you just said so.” He smiles softly and hugs me. “I do.” I sigh happily. “Feels really good,” he whispers. “It really does,” I whisper back. We stay like this for a few minutes, not talking, just hugging each other. “That guy, he’s bad news isn’t he?” I look up at him and he nods.

“Yes, he’s been causing us trouble for years. Gabe hates his guts but I don’t know the story. Don’t worry about him though, I’ll take care of it myself and make sure they don’t bother you anymore. Was it the first time it happened?” He looks at me and I can see the muscles in his jaw clench when I nibble my lip. “Charline…” “No.” I sigh. “When?” He’s clearly containing himself. “The BBQ for Cabe’s release was the first time. I was walking out of the compound and down the street when I saw them, they started to follow me. I walked into a store and they walked past at first, but then came back, looked at me and made the slitting motion across their throats. Scared the living hell out of me and I took a cab home. Then it happened on a few other occasions, at first I thought you were doing the same as Ant did for Ayden and had guys follow me, but it wasn’t happening every time I was taking my car. Today was the first time I really felt threatened though.” I swallow hard. “You should have told me, Line. I don’t ever want you to feel unsafe ever again.” “I promise I will if it happens again.” “Good.” He kisses my forehead. “Where’s your perfect

boyfriend anyway?” I scoff. “He’s sleeping, he had a night shift.” “Did you call him before calling me?” he asks holding my gaze. “No, I called you first. Why?” He nods and stays silent for a minute. I thought he was going to say something, but instead he crashes his lips on mine and we share the most passionate kiss I’ve ever experienced. He cups the back of my head gently with one hand and wraps his other arm around my waist, bringing me flush against him. I wrap my arms around his neck and bring him closer if it’s even possible and kiss him back with as much passion. I’ve never felt this good, ever. He licks and nips at my bottom lip, making me moan. He takes this as an invitation to kiss me even deeper, caressing my tongue with his, slowly at first, and then with more force, alternating with gentle nips and rougher ones. I can feel myself grow wetter by the second. The effect this man has on me is out of this world! If he doesn’t stop I’m going to jump him on his bike, I don’t care! Unfortunately, he slows down and we both are out of breath. “I shouldn’t have,” he whispers against my lips.

“Why not?” I nip his lower lip. “Because you’re not mine right now, well, not officially yet.” He looks into my eyes, shocking me into silence. “Come on, I’ll drive you to the rest of the way.” He kisses my forehead and climbs back on his bike, helping me as well. I’m still in shock by the time he parks in front of the ranch. He helps me get off and then proceeds to take off my helmet. He unhooks my bag from the back of his bike and hands it to me. “Thank you.” “No, thank you for calling me. As lame and not caveman like as it’s going to sound. Thank you for calling me first and thinking of me first.” He strokes my cheek softly with the back of his knuckles. “You’re always my first choice,” I whisper. He takes in a shuddering breath. “Don’t say things like that when I can’t kiss you anymore or take you on my bike, literally.” He smirks. Please do! “I’m sorry I kissed you, not because I didn’t want to. Trust me, I wanted it so bad and so much more, but I respect you, I don’t want you to feel guilty over it. It was a bad idea. Just think about giving me a chance to prove to you that I could be good for you.” The

only thing I can do is nod. “A car will be here tomorrow morning for whenever you are coming back in the city.” I nod again. “I’ll see you very, very, very soon gorgeous.” He kisses the corner of my mouth, gets back on his bike and drives away just when my grandmother opens the front door.

Fuck me sideways!

CHAPTER 12

Aleck Fuck me! I’m beyond shocked that Charline called me to come to her rescue. Sure, bikers were following her, but she could have called her boyfriend first. I bet the bastard wouldn’t have bothered going to check on her. I’m glad she called me, but fuck if I wasn’t scared to death that they were going to hurt her. I had a feeling it was those motherfuckers from the Bastards from Hell. They are always ready to fuck with us, but attack an innocent girl? That’s just fucked up. I should have known straight away it’d be Blades leading the two others. I don’t know what the fuck their problem is, but I’m not going to wait for Ant to give me the green light to go fuck him up! I should let it go and not bring more attention to her, but

I just can’t let it slide. I guess me keeping my distance wasn’t enough for them to leave her alone. I doubt Ray would be behind this, or if he even knows what happened. I’m a fucking mess right now. Why the fuck did I do this to myself? Why did I have to kiss her so badly? She was vulnerable, scared and looking so innocent and perfect, I couldn’t resist those pouty lips anymore. I needed to have her, well at least kiss her. I don’t feel bad for kissing her. I just don’t want her to beat herself over it. I’m not sure how she really feels for the other guy, but she seemed disappointed when I stopped. I had to or I would have fucked her on my bike. Not that I would have minded, but I don’t need to be arrested for that kind of thing and neither does she. I don’t want her to feel guilty or feel like she is trapped in this love triangle. Well, I probably did that with just the kiss, but I had to prove to her that I’m serious and want her. I hope she’ll understand it and will give us a chance. I don’t know when I finally realized I wanted and needed her in my life, but I just can’t get enough of her anymore. She’s a soothing presence that I need in my life. I do have a bit of a temper. I get pissed easily and only my two angels

are able to tame the beast that’s lying dormant inside of me most of the time. It rears its ugly head from time to time, but they keep me in check. I’d have been in a lot more trouble if they weren’t. I drive back to the compound. I need to talk to Ant. I can’t take the decision to go after another club member on my own, unfortunately, or Blades would already be dead. I can’t stop thinking about Charline, her soft pouty lips, the little noises she was making, her sweet coconut smell mixed with vanilla, the way her body was pressed to mine. Fuck, I need to stop, I’m getting hard. After a few more minutes, I park in front of the compound and walk in, looking for Ant. The guys are in the chapel. What the fuck happened now? Do they know

already? “We were waiting for you Aleck,” Ant says clearly looking pissed. “I didn’t know we had a meeting.” “We didn’t. Detective Sanders came over to talk to me. They finally released the information we needed.” I see the muscles in his jaw tick. “What are you talking about?” I’m lost and still thinking about what happened to Charline.

“He gave me the transcripts from Michael’s phone.” He hands me over a stack of papers. I go through them and stop at one of the last messages received.

Unknown: Ant will be away from N.O. tomorrow, your time to move. He won’t be able to get back into the city quickly so you’ll have all the time you need. Someone will be watching her, but you should be good, he will be driving a Black Chevy pick-up truck. “Who the fuck sent him this?” “Our good friend, Blades,” He says in a chillingly calm voice. “That motherfucking piece of shit. I’m going to fucking kill him!” I yell. “Easy brother. We’ll head there and I’ll be the one ending him.” “We both have a problem with him. He just ran Charline off the road.” That’s the last thing he needed to hear. “You, Gabe and I are going to pay him a little visit. I don’t care what kind of shit this brings down on us later on, he’s going down.” He gets up and walks out, Gabe and I following him. I don’t know why he needs to be there too,

but an extra pair of fists is always good. “How is Char?” Gabe asks. “Shaken but okay overall. I’ll call her later when we get back to make sure she’s still okay.” I grab my phone and shoot a quick text to Bennett.

Me: Can you go keep an eye on Charline? Bennett: Where? I quickly send him the ranch address before getting on my bike. We take the long ride to the Bastards’ compound. The only thing I can think about is the distress in Charline’s voice when she called me to tell me they ran her off the road. Fueling my anger more and more by the second. I don’t know if Detective Sanders is aware that what he gave us is going to bring Blades down, or if he’s setting us up to put us behind bars. Either way, it needs to happen. No matter what the consequences are. It takes us a little over 2 hours to get there. We park in front of their compound and walk inside, not letting anyone stop us. We walk into their chapel just as they are having a meeting. “What are you three doing here?” Ray bellows, clearly

not happy. “I told you a couple of months ago that if I ever find out one of your men was behind Ayden being kidnapped, yet again, I’d be back to end that motherfucker. That day has come,” Ant says confident. “What the fuck are you talking about?” Ray looks as confused as I was. “Take a look.” Ant hands him the papers. Ray looks through them for a few minutes and stares at the same message and the phone number for a few minutes. “I had no idea this was going on or I would have put a stop to it.” “I know. I’m not the only one having problems with your little rat.” Ant glares at Blades. “He just ran Charline off the road.” “Not my fault if the bitch can’t drive.” Blades snickers. “I’m going to fucking kill you!” I roar and I’m about to just pound on him, but Ant holds me back. “Blades, shut your fucking mouth. You,” he points at me, “out. Now!” “I’m not getting out of here unless he comes with us.” I don’t care if I’m not the president and making the decision. Ray gets up and looks at me. “You, Gabe, Ant, myself

and Blades, all in the warehouse.” “Come on, Prez, you’re not going to fucking give this to them,” Blades interjects. “Oh, I am. Who else was with you today?” “I’m not going to rat them out.” Blades scoffs. “Oh, so it’s fine for you to be selling club information to a fucking psycho so he can take down an innocent woman, but when it’s time for you to owe up to your fucking bullshit and be a fucking man, you don’t speak up? I was really wrong about you. You’re such a disappointment, Brother.” Ray shakes his head. It takes Blades a few minutes, but he ends up being the little rat he always was and always will be, well for a couple more minutes. “Antonio and Jared.” “Motherfucker!” They both bellow at him. “You two, with us too. And hurry up, don’t make me lose more time than I already have on you three.” Ray walks out and we follow him out, making sure the three bastards walk in front of us. Can’t be too careful. We step into their warehouse and Ray shuts the door behind us. “Your guns, knives and cuts,” Ray says in a clipped

tone. “Come on, Ray, you’re not going to do this to us. We just wanted to teach them a lesson, they are thinking they are all mighty and shit. Somebody needed to take them down a notch from the pedestal they think they are on,” Blades chimes in. “I’m not going to repeat myself so do. It. Now!” Ray growls. They all comply reluctantly and throw their stuff closer to us. “Why?” it’s the only thing Ant says. “Because Michael’s father was our fucking Prez and our father!” “What the fuck?” Gabe, Ant and I say at the same time. “Tell them, Ray!” Blades yells. “Michael was our step brother. Our father was the old president and was killed by Cabe. They were into some weird business together and our father wasn’t respecting his end of the contract. He was living a double life. Both being a normal man with Michael’s family and the asshole he was to us. We were his punching bags. I never understood why you kept defending him when all he was doing was beating us up and he fucking killed mom! But to go as far as going behind my back and ally yourself to

Michael to take down the Last Hangman, that’s a whole other lever of fucked up. I thought you were smarter than that, smarter than him, but I see the apple didn’t fall far from the tree.” Well, that’s some fucked up shit I didn’t expect. “You’re fucked up, man.” Ant shakes his head and takes off his leather jacket. “I want a piece of him.” “Do whatever you want to him. I don’t care anymore,” Ray says defeated. “WHAT?” Blades screeches. “You aren’t going to let them kill your brother, are you?” “I am. I knew you were fucked up, but I didn’t know you were that messed up. I don’t have a brother anymore.” “You’re not serious.” “I’m very serious.” “We didn’t have anything to do to with what happened to Ayden, he told us a few months back that we should keep an eye on Charline, that she could be useful and to scare her, that Ray had ordered it. We’re new in the club, we thought it was true. We didn’t mean to hurt her,” Antonio pleads sounding somewhat honest. “We’ll deal with you later.” Ant tells him and the two other bastards just nod and step away.

Gabe, Ant and I surround Blades. “You’re going to pay for all the hurt you brought on our women.” Ant sneers. “Bring it asshole, I don’t care!” Blades yells, taunting Ant. “Oh, I will.” He smirks and lands the first blow right in Blades’ jaw. “That’s for hurting Ayden.” I step in front of Blades and look him in the eyes. “I hope you’re aware that you’re not getting out of this alive. I don’t care which one of us kills you. I’ll just be happy to know you won’t be able to bother and hurt our women anymore.” I growl and land another blow on the other side of his face, his jaw cracking, making him wince in pain. “Alive or dead, it’s never going to be over.” He sneers creepily. “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?” “You’ll see.” He smirks. Gabe steps in front of him. “I’ve wanted to do this for years. You don’t deserve us giving you the chance to defend yourself or explain yourself.” “Annie was fucking sweet, I remember her every...single…night.” Blades chuckles creepily and Gabe loses it. He lands blows after blows on Blades’ bloody face.

I’m ready to stop him but Ant holds me back. “He needs this more than us,” he says softly. I have no idea what’s going on, but I let him go. Gabe isn’t giving Blades a second to breathe, he keeps punching the shit out of him. We hear multiple bones crack. A loud thunder cracks at the same time, making this even more sinister than it already is. Gabe keeps punching Blades’ limp body, until Ant and I stop him and help him up. He is covered in blood, breathing hard and is in such a state of rage. I’ve never seen anyone like this. Ant takes his gun out and points it at Blades’ head. “For Ayden.” He shoots once. Boom. Gabe does the same. “For Annie.” Boom. I do the same. “For Charline.” Boom. We’re all staring at Blades’ lifeless body when Ray joins us and does the same. “For Alisson.” Boom. Thunder cracks again. Ant turns to the other two. “What should we do with these two?” “Leave these two to me. They’ve been full patched for six months. They aren’t behind what happened to Ayden. I’m sorry they went after Charline. I’ll make sure it won’t

happen again. They know if they do anything to betray us what’s waiting for them. They just witnessed it. Got it?” Ray glares at them. “Got it, Prez,” they say in unison. “Good, get rid of the body and properly.” “Yes, Prez.” They start to clean up the mess and get a big plastic cover to wrap up the body. We stay there and watch them do for a while and then leave them to it. “I’m sorry about what happened to Charline and Ayden. If I find out anyone else has anything against you guys, outside of club business, they will answer to me.” Ray extends his hand to Ant. Ant nods and shakes it. “Keep us updated if you find anything else. We don’t want to have another round like tonight.” “Of course.” Ray sees us to our bikes and walks back in the compound while Antonio and Jared load the body in their van. We head back home. We’re all in a weird mood. Knowing the truth about the Bastards’ fucked up family isn’t making things better, but knowing that at least one of the

two is somewhat decent is good. I still don’t know what the deal was between Blades and Gabe, but it must be bad. Way worse than what happened with Ayden or Charline. I hope things will calm down for our ladies from now on. They don’t deserve any of this bullshit they are getting because of us. Let’s just hope Ray keeps his promise…

CHAPTER 13 Charline August 17, 2014 Tomorrow is my first day as a preschool teacher, and I’m beyond scared and nervous. To add to the stress, I haven’t really heard from Aleck since my incident. He did keep his promise though, a car was waiting for me in front of the ranch the next morning. It was such a sweet gesture. He also left me a note in the car saying I wouldn’t be bothered anymore and that things would be good from now on and that he was thinking of me. It was so sweet. I might be keeping said note in my wallet. Brian didn’t seem phased by the fact that I was ran off the road. He said I was probably trying to cut them off and that it was my fault. He’s getting weirder every day. I just don’t get him. The day after it happened, I called him as usual and he was very short with me and pissed. I didn’t

mention that Aleck was the one who helped me, I didn’t want to piss him off even more. Today is the last day we can hang out during the day, and I have a feeling he’s going to be a massive pain in the ass. I finish preparing a couple of fun activities for the kids to last me the entire year. I’d rather be prepared than stress out not knowing what to do with them. “Hey, Babe.” Brian walks onto my back patio where I’m preparing everything. “Hey. What’s up?” He leans down to kiss me and I kiss him back softly, longing the feeling of Aleck’s lips. I need to

get a grip, I have a freaking boyfriend! “Not much, glad I have the day off to spend it with my girlfriend.” Well someone is in a good mood for once. “Aww, that’s sweet.” I smile softly and finish putting everything in my bag. “What are you working on?” “Coloring images, painting, gluing shapes into forms, music sheets and so on. Nothing very exciting.” I take a sip of my iced tea. “I’m sure they will love it and you.” He kisses my neck. “Uh, thanks. I hope so too. I’m so nervous.” “Relax, you’ll be okay. Besides, what’s the worst a four

year old can do to you?” “Besides puking on my shoes?” I frown. “Ahhh, the joys of working with kids.” He chuckles. “Yes, well, hopefully I didn’t jinx myself and it won’t happen anytime soon.” I shudder. “Always keep an extra pair of shoes in your bag, you never know.” He grins innocently. “You’re a dick you know that?” I punch his arm playfully. “Ow, you’re stronger than you look.” He rubs the spot where I hit. “And since when do you say bad words?” “I don’t know, I guess hanging out with my friends for so long has done that to me and my brain picked them up.” I shrug. “Well, it’s not a good thing in such a pretty mouth.” He kisses me deeply. “Wanna go upstairs and work some of the stress out?” He waggles his eyebrows. “Not today, Brian.” “Why not? You never want any more since you crashed your car.” “Sorry for going through something traumatic and not feeling like fucking you. Besides, I can’t.” I shrug and get up to get an iced tea refill. He follows me in the kitchen. “And why can’t you?”

“Because I’m on my period.” I get a donut and take a bite out of it. “Well, you can still blow me. I’m horny babe!” He

actually whines! “Eww, gross. No, thanks.” I frown. “Seriously? You’ve never given me a blowjob. You’ve been denying me sex for days now, what am I supposed to do?” He throws his hands up. “You never went down on me either! Go jerk off if you’re that horny.” I shrug and take my glass and donut outside. “Come on, Babe, we won’t be able to see each other much now that you’re going to work, and I have the nightshifts again this week so we’ll only see each other next weekend. Don’t do this.” “Do what? Stand up for myself to my asshole of a boyfriend who only seems to think with his dick lately? I’m sorry I’m so fucking selfish. If you’re not happy with my attitude, you can see yourself out. I have things to do before tomorrow and I’m not in the mood to deal with your whiney ass.” “You’re such a fucking bitch when you’re on your period. I’m out. See ya.” He leaves and I’m relieved. I couldn’t deal with him even if I wanted.

I really should gather up the courage to dump him. I’m just scared of his reaction. I spend the day sorting out my house and my head. I’ve finally come to the conclusion that I can’t stay with Brian. We’re not compatible anymore. Next time I see him, I’m ending things with him. I thought about doing it over the phone or over text message, but it wouldn’t be right, would it? I don’t know if I should go straight to Aleck either, that wouldn’t feel right, but at the same time it would. It’s so

bloody confusing! Men are a weird species that makes women do crazy things and have crazy thoughts. I’m getting ready for bed when I hear my phone chirp. I don’t pay attention to it much as I’m in the process of washing my face and don’t want to get water all over it. I finish washing my face and get onto brushing my teeth and my phone chirps again. Thinking it’s Brian, I don’t bother checking it. He can wait a few more minutes. I finish doing my business in the bathroom and get into my pyjama when it chirps again. Bloody hell! I finally get to check my messages and see it’s not

Brian, it’s Aleck.

Aleck: Hey Gorgeous, how have you been? Aleck: Good luck for tomorrow. Aleck: If you don’t reply within the next 5 minutes, I’m showing up at your door, I don’t care if you’re busy with the asshat. Woah, someone is a bit impatient. It does make me smile though. He’s never been the jealous and over possessive type over the years, well, not that he had a reason to but, you know, it’s good to know that he’s jealous and concerned.

Me: I’m fine, calm your tits! Aleck: What if I told you I’m already at your front door? Me: You’re a fucking creeper if you are! Aleck: Would you let me in? Me: Of course. Aleck: Sadly, I’m not there. Me: That’s disappointing, only words! Aleck: Watch what you’re saying, Line, or you might be surprised by what might happen to you ;)

Me: Bring it, Sanford! :p Aleck: I will Gorgeous and you won’t know what hit you… Me: Again, only words. Aleck: You’ll see… Me: Sure, sure. Aleck: So, ready for tomorrow? Me: As ready as I’ll ever be, shitting myself that I will be on my own teaching them, but excited at the same time. Aleck: You’ll do good, don’t worry. Me: I hope you’re right. Aleck: I’m always right Gorgeous. I’ll let you get some rest and see you very soon. Me: Yeah, right…I hope so, haven’t seen you in a couple of days. Aleck: I know been busy, club stuff. Me: Alright, see you soon xxx Aleck: See you soon Line xxx Well, I had no idea Aleck was into texting, had I know I’d have started earlier! It’s nice to know he was thinking of me and wanted to check on me.

I smile lying in bed staring at my phone. Yes, I’m super lame and I don’t even care. Aleck is really opening up and showing he actually wants something and isn’t avoiding me on purpose this time.

****** I groan as my alarm wakes me up. I’m tempted to hit the snooze button, but I can’t be late, not for my first day in a new school. It would be frowned upon and I wouldn’t be able to show up for the rest of the year. Yes, I’m a bit overdramatic with things like that. Reluctantly, I open my eyes and rub my eyes. I did have a good night of sleep, too good maybe, I spent the night dreaming of Aleck. They were rather intimate. I can’t remember the last kinky dream I had. It’s been that long. Or I just don’t remember them. I check the time. 6 a.m.

Fuck my life. It’s way too early, but I need to go over what I have ready for the day one more time to be sure, and you never know if your hair dryer is going to die on you last minute or

if your coffee maker isn’t set up properly, I don’t want to show up for my first day looking and acting like a damn zombie! I get out of bed and put on some music to wake me up. Not long ago, Ayden put a rock music playlist on my phone and told me to listen to it in the morning, that it’d do the trick. I’m not sure if she’s right or not, but I do need some help to wake up and it’s just too early for me to have coffee or any food. I put it on and the first one that plays scares me and makes me jump in the air. Fucking Ayden! I plug my phone in the dock station and let the music play louder. Not really my thing, but I’ll give it a try. What can I say? I’m more into pop and country. I strip out of my pajamas and step into the shower. I find myself singing along to the song that’s playing, the chorus is quite catchy. I take good care washing and conditioning my hair, shaving carefully and use some shower oil. Might as well pamper myself and make me feel good to start the day. No way am I doing this every morning. It’s probably going to last a week tops. I nearly slip out of the shower as I’m dancing around. I

should know better, not the first time it’s happened. I pat myself dry and towel-dry my hair, wrapping it in a towel. I moisturize and put on my undies and a robe before heading downstairs. I settle for a vanilla coffee and put the little pod in the coffee machine and start brewing it while I decide what to have for breakfast. I settle on something simple, eggs and bacon. That should hold me up until lunch. I start to cook and check my emails and messages while the bacon cooks.

Ayden: You’re gonna rock their socks off! You’ve got this boo! <3 Ant: Love you sweetheart. You’ll do good don’t stress out too much. Your car is fixed btw, come over whenever you want to pick it up ;) Mom: Hey sweetie, I hope you have an amazing day. Have fun and be happy. You’ll do great. Bennett: Yo! If you need a bodyguard against those little evil shits let me know! I’m yours ;) Callum: Be nice to them and they will be nice to you, hopefully. Good luck Char. Ryan: Whatever you do, do not turn your back to

them they’ll get you! Jk lol good luck sweetheart you’ll do good ;) Dad: Good luck Princess, you’ve got this. Aleck: Good morning Gorgeous, I hope you have an amazing day. Show these little demons who’s the boss ;) xxx Josie: Good luck sweetie. Stop by the bakery after school for some donuts ;) xx Yay! Betty is fixed! It’s amazing all the love and support my friends give me. I never thought I’d have this many friends. I’m not this close to all the club members, but to know that some of them are keeping track of what I do and are supporting me, even if I’m not a part of their world, is amazing. They really are an extended family. I smile and flip the bacon and start on my scrambled eggs. Once everything is cooked, I take my plate and coffee with me and sit on the patio, enjoying the sunny weather. It’s not too humid or too warm. It’s just perfect. I don’t think I’ve ever felt this happy or loved. I enjoy my breakfast and let the worry of the upcoming day slip away for the time being. Reveling in the knowledge that my friends and family are behind me and that I can do this.

They are kids, sure they can be difficult, but I’ve got this. Too soon, it’s time for me to get ready to head to school. I was asked to be there earlier to finish up the last touches on how I want the classroom to be. So I’m going to take this extra time to make it mine and hopefully the kids and their parents will appreciate it. I head upstairs and get dressed in a dark navy pencil skirt that hits just below my knees, a light mint blouse and flats. There’s no way I’m going to be able to stand for hours with high heels. Besides, kids don’t care if you have heels or not. I put on my lenses and a very light make-up and blowdry my hair before styling them in a messy low bun and fluff up my bangs. I smile at my reflection and spray on some vanilla perfume. I get my handbag and head downstairs. I check my folder one last time before getting my phone and make sure everything is locked up. I head out the door, lock the house and get in the car the garage is lending me. The drive to school isn’t very long so I don’t have much time to really get nervous and once I park, I realize that bizarrely, I’m not nervous at all. I feel like this is where I’m

supposed to be and it’s such an amazing feeling. All my teenage life, I wondered what I’d be doing for a living. It never crossed my mind that I’d become a teacher. It came to me when I was at camp in my last year of high school. I was helping out the younger ones and I had a blast. It was just amazing and by the end, I knew what I wanted to do. And here I am. A preschool teacher. I still can’t believe it. I get out of my car, and walk to the main building. I smile smelling that distinctive preschool smell, a mix of paint and liquid glue. I’ve always loved that smell. It brings back so many memories. I head to my classroom and start to set up. I found some DIY projects to make banners and decorations that are still blank at the moment, but I’m hoping the kids will enjoy helping me fill them in and make them livelier. I take a look at the room I just set up, and even if it’s a little bit boring at the moment, it won’t be once the kids get to it. I set up a couple of pillows on the ground and a bigger one for myself. I don’t want it to be too formal today.

I hope they will like me.

I start hearing some noise outside the classroom. I open the door to let them in and greet the first parents and kids. So far, everybody is very nice and friendly. It’s so reassuring. I have a list of fifteen kids. Only one hasn’t arrived yet. I look out the door to see if anyone is coming over. I’m not sure if I should wait a bit longer to start. It’s almost eight. I smile and wave at the last few parents who are leaving class and go to a little girl who’s crying because she wants her mommy. I try to reassure her as best I can and manage pretty well. She does wipe her nose on my brand new blouse, but hey it’s just clothing…still a bit gross though. I’m about to shut the door when the person I least expected to show up at my classroom door arrives. Face covered in bruises and busted lip, carrying a precious little girl. “Aleck?” I look at him dumbfounded.

CHAPTER 14 Aleck Well, fuck me I didn’t expect this! “Charline.” I can’t help but feel myself tense up and relax at the same time. She now knows what I’ve been hiding from everyone, and I’m afraid she’s not going to want me anymore. “This is such a surprise.” She looks at me amused and confused. “Trust me, the surprise is all mine.” I can’t help the humorless chuckle that escapes me. “I bet.” She raises her eyebrow, but grins at me. “And who’s this little cutie?” She grins at my daughter. “This is Alexandria, Ally for short.” I beam at my daughter. “Nice to meet you, Ally, I’m Charline.” She beams at Ally and I melt. She’s perfect.

Ally squeaks a shy hello and hides in my neck. “She’s a bit shy. Can you give me a minute with her?” “Of course, take your time.” She winks at me and walks into the classroom to assist another kid. “Charline is a friend of Daddy, I’ve known her for a long time and she’s going to take good care of you while you’re here, okay?” It breaks my heart to see her bottom lip quiver. “Don’t cry, Pumpkin. I promise I’ll be back in a couple of hours. It’s a very short day. We’ll go have whatever you want for lunch, okay? We can even go have pancakes or ice cream if you want.” I smile at her trying to cheer her up. “Okay, Daddy.” She sniffs and wraps her arms around my neck. “I love you, Pumpkin.” I kiss her head and hug her back. “Love you too, Daddy.” She kisses my cheek and slowly walks to Charline. I watch Charline kneel down and smile at Ally. It warms my heart that she’s being so sweet to her. I see Charline talk, but I can’t hear her. Whatever she said though managed to ease Ally’s mind and she joins the other kids on the pillows laid out. Charline turns to the door and waves at me. I smile giving her a single nod and walk out of the building. This is

a lot harder than I thought. I have to leave home often, but for some reason having to put Ally in school is different. Maybe it’s because it means she’s growing up. I’m not sure, but it sure is playing with my head. I drive to the garage thinking about what Charline might be thinking about this situation. I told her most of my life story, but I didn’t go into details about some parts. Maybe I should have. I need to have another talk with her, but I have no idea how this one is going to go. Unfortunately for me, I’ve been thinking about having something with Charline a bit too much lately, and now if she doesn’t want me because I have a daughter, I don’t know how I’m going to cope. I have Ally to think about. I can’t just go back to my old habits.

I’m fucked. On one hand, I hope Charline doesn’t want me anymore and doesn’t want to deal with someone who has a kid already. On the other hand, I hope she still wants me and accepts Ally and take care of her. It’s very selfish of me to want Line to take care of Ally, that’d mean she’d be in my life the way I want her to be. I park in front of the garage and get out of my truck. I

walk into the main office to see which car I’ll be working on today. Ant is already there and he looks like shit. Looks like someone had a rough night with a baby at home. I chuckle softly knowing all too well how it is. He flips me off and continues his phone call. I’m about to leave the office after checking the schedule board when Ant calls my name. “How in the hell did you manage this on your own?” He sounds desperate. I sit across from him. “It was hard, but I had Rose to help me out. She’s been such a blessing all my life. Rose was my nanny so she knows how to handle the likes of me.” “We have everyone helping out, but fuck he’s not sleeping much at night. And I don’t want Ayden to be the only one to get up, so I’m the one watching over Cam, but fuck, it’s exhausting!” “I know, Brother, it does get better eventually.” “I fucking hope so!” he exclaims rather loudly. I can’t help but laugh. “Piss off! How’s Ally anyway?” “She’s good. Me? Not so much.” I sigh and rest my elbows on my knees. “What’s wrong?” Concern laces his voice. “Guess whose class she ended up in?”

“No. Fucking. Way!” He bursts out laughing and if he wasn’t my best friend and brother to me, I’d fucking pound the shit out of him. “Yes,” I groan. “How did she react?” “She looked amused and confused. I was shitting my pants the entire time. Seriously, it was like she found it funny that I, out of everybody, had a little girl.” “Admit it, it’s quite hilarious. You’ve been hiding it so well for years, no one but Cabe and I know, then you finally have to put her in school and out of all the classes she could have been in, she ends up in Char’s class.” He chuckles. “It’s messed up I’d say. I have no idea what she’s thinking about all of it, but I can’t stop thinking about it.” “You know Char is the least judgmental woman ever. She’s going to take good care of Ally, don’t worry. At least now you’ll be able to tell more people.” “I don’t want to tell anyone else. What if another club hears about it and wants to get vengeance on us and hurts Ally? I could never forgive myself.” “I get what you mean, but at least tell Ayd, she’s going to go bat shit crazy if you keep it from her any longer.

Besides, if you and Char end up together and you go to her place with Ally, you’re kind of screwed since we are neighbors.” He laughs yet again. I’m going to fucking pound him. “Ha ha, very funny and did not think of that, fucking hell.” I sigh frustrated. “Don’t stress out about it. Seriously you’d think Char has kids of her own with how good she’s been with Cam. She’ll be amazing with Ally, and Ally will love Char. I know it. So just fucking relax and get to work. You’re turning into a woman!” “Hey! You were the one turning into a woman last year over Ayden, don’t you forget it.” I chuckle and walk out. I start working on the bike, but my mind keeps drifting to Charline and Ally. I hope Ally is having a good day and making friends, and that Charline is doing well with the kids. She seemed to be doing fine when I got there, but you never know. They can be little shits!

****** I head over to school to pick up Ally. I was lucky when I got there this morning that not a lot of parents were around

anymore. I’m hoping they won’t start bitching. I park in the parking lot and wait outside. A couple of parents are staring at me. I don’t care, I’m used to it. I just hope they won’t hold it against Ally and turn their kid on her. I don’t have to wait much longer for the kids to get out. A couple parents are looking at me and pointing at me as they talk to their kids. I want so badly to make a few comments of my own, but I don’t want to get Ally into any troubles or get her kicked out for having a go at some parents. I contain myself and smile seeing Ally walk over holding Charline’s hand. The outside world disappears. “Daddy!” Ally squeals and hugs my leg. “Hey, Princess.” I smile and pick her up. “How did it go?” “She was good. You’ve got a very smart little lady.” Charline winks at me. “Thank you. Did you have fun sweetie?” She shrugs and I look at Charline confused. “She’s quite shy so she didn’t make a lot of friends. She stayed with two other girls who are quite shy too and they were having fun together. She’ll be okay, Aleck. She just needs a couple of days. It’s new to her.”

I nod. “I know. I just don’t like knowing she didn’t have that much fun.” “Do you actually remember having fun on the first day of school?” She raises her eyebrow at me. “Eh, not so much.” I chuckle. “That’s what I thought.” She grins. “When you have some time can we talk? I’d like a chance to explain,” I say softly. “You don’t need to explain yourself, Aleck.” “I want to.” I look into her eyes. “I need to.” She nods. “Alright, whenever you have some time outside of school hours, let me know.” “Thank you. It means a lot to me.” I kiss her cheek. I can’t help it. “You’re welcome.” She blushes, actually blushes! I’m affecting her, thank fuck! “Daddy, can we go have pancakes now?” Ally chimes in shyly. I can’t help but chuckle. “Of course, Pumpkin.” I smile at her and then at Charline. “Sorry, pancake dates can’t be delayed.” “Understandable. Have one for me.” She giggles and winks at me.

“Next time you should come with us.” Ally surprises the both of us. “I wouldn’t want to interfere in yours and your Daddy’s pancake date sweetie.” She beams at Ally. “You wouldn’t.” Ally grins, I’m so happy she’s opening up to Charline. “Thank you, if I have time, I’d love to,” Charline says smiling. “We’d love to have you.” I smile at her and she frowns. I look at her confused and she sighs. “Thank you for making me want pancakes.” She glares at me playfully. “Not even sorry, Line. Where did you go just now?” I look at her intently. “Not now.” She mouths and points behind her and frowns. More parents talking shit about me. “I heard.” I sigh. “Please, let me know if anything happens in class or during recess.” “You know I will.” She winks at me. “Thank you for everything.” “Don’t mention it. Go now or they won’t have any pancakes left.” She giggles. “I’ll be the one eating everything!” I chuckle and kiss her

cheek again. “Alright, let’s get going, pancakes here we come!” I fist bump with Ally as we always do. Even though I don’t want to leave Charline, I walk to my truck and secure Ally in her car seat. This is so weird. I thought Charline wouldn’t accept Ally at all and she doesn’t even seem to care that I have a daughter. Well, obviously I have no idea what she thinks, but so far things are looking pretty good. I can’t believe I didn’t really notice her outfit this morning. From the tight pencil skirt that hugs her ass perfectly, to her mint blouse that makes her pale skin and bright blue eyes pop even more, and is slightly see through. She’s going to drive me insane! Charline waves at us as we drive by her. We both wave back and drive out of the parking lot. I might have underestimated Charline. She seems to be a lot more understanding than I imagined, and able to take a lot more too. I drive to IHOP thinking about Charline while Ally sings along to some kid’s song that I put on for her. It’s doing my head in, but I’d do anything for Ally. Anything.

CHAPTER 15 Charline Aleck has a daughter! I can’t believe it! I thought I knew everything about him, well, not every single thing, but I thought he had told me everything major. I guess I was really wrong. I’m not mad at him. I get why he has been so secretive and private. He probably doesn’t want anyone to know he has a kid just in case some messed up wacko decides to hurt his daughter for payback. She’s the sweetest girl ever. She’s very shy, but so cute and smart. She reminds me of myself. I was pretty much the same when I was a little kid. What worries me the most are the parents who were talking shit in school. I get that they probably aren’t familiar with bikers and think they are trash, but Aleck is the total opposite. He’s the sweetest guy ever. Well, while still being

a badass biker of course. We are starting an anti-bullying campaign this year, so if I hear them talk more shit about him, I’ll have to remind those parents to respect the guidelines we’ll try to put into place. Having been bullied when I was younger, it’s a subject near and dear to my heart. I don’t care if Aleck is a grown man who can perfectly defend himself on his own, I will not let some narrow minded asshole bully him and his daughter. The real victim in all of this will end up being Ally because it will fall back on her and I don’t want that to happen at all. I don’t remember the last time I was this pissed. Usually I’m super calm, maybe too calm, but I just can’t handle this situation calmly. I decide to head home to prepare tomorrow’s activities. I gather my stuff and lock up the room. I walk over to my car in the parking lot and there’s a note under one of the wipers. At first, I think it’s from Aleck. He’s got into a bit of a habit to leave me random notes here and there. I put my things in the back and get in the driver seat before opening it.

I’m watching you… What the hell? I stare at the note and look around the parking lot. My car isn’t the last, but I’m not seeing anything suspicious. I hope this is just some bad jokes, but after what happened two months ago, I’m not so sure anymore. I know Aleck said to call him if I was ever in trouble or noticed something suspicious, but he’s spending time with his daughter and I don’t want to disturb their time together. I take in a shuddering breath and take a picture of the note and message it to Ant.

Me: This was under one of my wipers. I don’t know who this could be from. Didn’t want to disturb Aleck. Freaking out! I don’t have to wait long for an answer.

Ant: Come by the garage to pick up your car and bring the note with you, we’ll look into it and make sure you’re safe don’t worry. Me: Leaving now. I drive to the garage keeping an eye on my

surroundings. I have no idea who would do this, but if it was to freak me out it worked! I’m glad the drive is quite short. I park in front of the garage and head straight to the office. “Hey Char,” Ant greets me and hugs me. I hug him back. “Hey, Ant. Sorry for the message. I kind of freaked out.” “Don’t be sorry. I’m glad you messaged me. Better be safe than sorry. Do you have the note?” “Thanks.” I nod and hand him the piece of paper. I can see the muscles in his jaw work. I’m guessing it’s not good. I don’t know what happened to the guys who made me lose control of my car, but I’m guessing it’s one of them. “Any idea on who it could be?” “To be completely honest? Not really. I might have an idea, but I’m not hundred percent sure. I’ll look into this and keep you updated okay? I’m going to have Bennett keep an eye on you today. I don’t want anything to happen to you.” “I really don’t want to be a bother,” I say softly. “You’re not, Sweetheart. Never hesitate to contact any of us if you find yourself in a situation like that again. I’d rather look into something and it be for nothing, than be scared to death like I was when Ayden disappeared again.”

I can only nod. What am I supposed to say to that? “Don’t worry, we’ll keep you safe.” “I know, I trust you.” I smile softly. “Good. So, your thoughts on Aleck being a father?” He chuckles. “Can’t say I was expecting to see him show up in my classroom.” I giggle softly. “Not answering the questions, Char.” I feel like I’m in trouble! “Uh, well, it’s a surprise, but I can understand why he would want to keep her a secret and not want anyone outside of the club knowing about her. Might not be the best idea for him to go have pancakes with her, but I guess he can’t keep her secluded. It wouldn’t be a good thing.” “That’s their thing. Once a week, he goes out with her for whatever food she wants that day. Don’t be too hard on him. He’s been to hell and back.” I nod. “Kind of got that with what he told me about his past. He did leave out Ally though, but I’m not one to judge. Sure, it was a surprise, but it doesn’t change who he is. Some things he said are making a lot more sense now actually.” “What do you mean?” He looks at me confused.

“That’s for me to know…” I grin innocently. He crosses his arms over his chest and glares at me. “You don’t scare me, Ant. Besides I’m pretty sure you know more than I do so…” I shrug. “Fair enough. You’ve grown so much since you were last here. It’s a very pleasant surprise. I never thought you would end up being so strong, but Ayd told me that she told you her full story and you didn’t shy away.” “She’s my best friend. No matter what, I’d never run away from her. She’s stuck with me. Besides who in their right mind wouldn’t want to be friends anymore with their best friend just because a fucking psycho targeted her?” “Feisty!” I hear from behind me. I turn around and see Bennett. “Careful, you’re her babysitter,” Ant says seriously. “Why me?” he whines. “Thanks! Am I that horrible to hang out with?” I glare at him. “Uh, you, no. Aleck when he finds out? Yes, he’s going to be a little bitch and I’m the one who’s going to get their ass kicked. No offense to you, Char.” “That’s better.” I grin softly. “I’ll sacrifice this pretty face.” He chuckles caressing

along his jaw line. “You’re crazy! Please don’t leave me with him, Ant!” I beg him playfully. “Sorry, you’re stuck with him,” he sighs sadly before laughing. “Hopefully it won’t last too long.” I sigh. “What’s going on anyway?” Bennett asks. “Just a precaution. Nothing happened,” Ant replies before I can say anything. Am I not supposed to mention

the note to anyone else? “Alright, Brother. I’ll keep an eye on her. Just let me know when you wanna head home and I’ll follow you.” He smiles and disappears as fast as he appeared. “Am I not supposed to mention the note?” “If you could keep it to yourself, that’d be better. At least at the moment.” “Alright.” I sigh softly. “Hey, don’t worry, whoever is playing this little mind game isn’t going to bother you again, we’ll catch him and deal with him. Okay?” “Okay, but what if it’s one of the guys who made me lose control of my car?” I look up at him, less confident than I was a minute ago.

“Don’t worry about them, they won’t bother you again.” “What did you do?” I nibble my lip. “Nothing you want to know,” he says coldly and I nod. “Just know that they won’t bother you again, so it’s not them. We just have to find out who is behind this.” He holds up the paper. “Alright. Please be careful while doing this. I know you’re all badass bikers and shit, but I couldn’t forgive myself if anything happened to your men because of me,” I say softly. “We’re always careful. Don’t worry.” He hugs me and I hug him back. “Yeah, that explains Aleck’s bruised face and busted lip. A real looker.” I frown. “He’s going to be okay. Don’t worry.” I look at him like he’s lost his mind. “Wouldn’t you worry if something happened to Ayden?” I raise my eyebrow when he doesn’t answer. “That’s what I thought. I really like him, Ant. I now know there’s more to his past than what he’s told me already and to be honest? I couldn’t care less about what went down. All I care about is the future now.” “That’s really good to hear sweetheart. Let me ask you one thing.”

“Sure.” “What about your boyfriend, Brian?” I sigh and look down. Well, that went south fast. “I don’t know how to tell him it’s over. I’ve never had to end things with anyone so I have no clue how to go about it.” “Just tell him, over the phone or in person, doesn’t matter. You’re not happy with him. I could tell just by the way your face changed when I mentioned him. You’re strong, just tell him you don’t feel for him what you used to. Do it easy so he doesn’t turn all psycho on you. And if anything, I’ll kick his ass.” He grins as he says the last bit. “You’re all crazy and think everything has to end with you getting into a fight.” I shake my head. “Oh, but you’ve got it all wrong, Sweetheart. We don’t get into fights. We hit, but don’t get hit back. At least, not when we’re the ones starting it.” He smirks and I’m not sure if I should be scared or not. “That’s good to know.” I giggle nervously. “Don’t worry, never have and never will hit a woman.” “Now I know that’s not true. You keep spanking Ayden every chance you have.” I grin innocently. “Not the same, but I get your point.” He chuckles. “I can’t help it she’s got…”

“TMI!” I shudder. “She’s like a sister to me, so shut up about anything that should be your knowledge only.” “Alright.” He chuckles. “Can I see my little Betty now?” “Of course.” He smiles and walks me out to another section of the garage where the repaired cars are. “There she is! I missed you my little Betty.” I smile and run my fingers along the hood of the car. “We might have installed a couple extra things.” Ant smiles. “Uh, oh. Let me guess. Tracker?” “Guilty.” He chuckles. “Might as well make sure you’re safe. Everything is brand new. Was a nightmare to find the mint green paint though.” “Thank you.” I beam at him and hug him. “You’re welcome, Char.” He hugs me back. “Bennett transferred your stuff from the other car into this one, so you’re good to go.” “Trying to get rid of me?” I raise my eyebrow at him. “No. I’m guessing you have a lot to do and haven’t had lunch yet considering the growl I just heard come from your stomach.” He chuckles. “Busted.” I grin innocently. “Thank you so much for

everything again. It means a lot to me.” “Don’t worry about it. It’s always a pleasure to help you.” He smiles. “Only because I’m babysitting for you for free.” I glare at him playfully. “Ah, so true.” He chuckles and opens Betty’s door for me, closing it once I am seated inside. “Drive safely.” “I will.” I smile and start the engine. I wave at him and the other guys who are in the garage and drive out carefully. As I drive home, I think about how blessed I am to have such amazing friends. I don’t know what I would do without them. Life would be very boring, that’s for sure. I hope things will stay the way they are with no one trying to mess with any of us again, but I doubt it’ll be that easy.

CHAPTER 16 Aleck I had such a great afternoon with my little Pumpkin and I didn’t think anything could spoil my good mood. That was until Ant called me and to tell me he needed to talk to me. He knows not to call me about club business when I’m spending time with Ally, unless it’s really important. I drop her off next door at Rose’s place, and drive to the compound. I greet the guys and walk to the chapel. “What’s up? You wanted to see me?” Ant’s sitting at the head of the table looking at a piece of paper on the table. “Sit.” “Okay?” I sit down, not sure what all of this is about. He slips the piece of paper over to me. “What’s this?” “It was under Char’s wiper, in the parking lot of the school.”

“What?” I yell. “Calm down, Brother.” “How the fuck do you expect me to calm down when someone leaves this on her car?” “I know. That’s not all.” He sighs and slides a small bag. “A tracker?” “Someone has been following her, and apparently has been keeping track of her every move. Besides Blades, who can’t hurt her anymore obviously, who could be after her? I doubt his two minions would do that kind of thing as they just wanted to fit in with the club. Ray wouldn’t do this to us, he knows better. Who does that leave?” “Her boyfriend? He’s fucking weird being all perfect and shit.” “You’re just being a jealous prick.” He chuckles. “Yes, I am, but seriously, he just seems too fucking perfect. Something about him doesn’t seem right.” “I’ll have someone look into him. She’s the sweetest girl ever, she’s never hurt anyone so I don’t see why someone might be after her. Maybe it’s just someone at school who wants to prank her because she’s new, but I highly doubt it. Honestly, I’m convinced this is club related, I

mean she’s been seen with us more than once. We should have figured someone would be after her, sooner rather than later.” “What about what Blades said before we ended him? That alive or dead, it wouldn’t be over? He seemed to know something, but what? Ray didn’t seem to be aware of anything, nor Blades’ minions.” “You’ve got a good point, Aleck. We need to look into everything and ask Charline.” I nod. “I’ll go talk to her. I know they scared her the day of Cabe’s BBQ, but I don’t know if there’s been anything else ever since, well, besides the accident. It’s weird though. I’ve been leaving her notes and now someone is copying me and leaves a note on her car. They aren’t the same kind, but still, don’t you find it weird that she gets them now? We’re really going to have to be careful with how we approach this.” “You’ve been leaving her notes, huh?” He tries not to laugh, I want to kick his sorry ass. “Shut up.” I groan. “It’s sweet! Ayd and I do it too.” I look up. “Do you really or are you just taking the piss?” He takes out his wallet and pulls out a pile of notes.

“We really do.” He smiles and puts them back. “Don’t worry, she’ll be okay, we’ll all make sure of that. Things might be rough for a while until we figure out who did it, but she’ll be protected at all times.” “Who’s with her right now?” “Bennett.” I nod, not fully happy with the choice of bodyguard. I’d rather be the one keeping an eye on her, I don’t trust anyone else to protect her like I can. “I’ll go over there and make sure she’s okay. I promised Rose I’d be back before Ally’s bedtime.” “Go then. Go take care of your woman.” He smirks. “Not yet.” He scoffs. “Fuck off, she’s been yours for years, you were just too fucking stubborn to realize it. I’m glad you’re finally pulling your head out of your ass.” “Fuck you.” I chuckle and head to my car. I can’t believe someone would scare Charline and track her every move. I need to make sure she’s okay. I park a few houses away from her house and walk over to Bennett. “Is she home? There’s no light.”

“I think she’s watching TV upstairs. That's where she was the last time I was inside.” “And what were you doing inside?” I’m about to lose my cool. “Calm down, Brother, I needed to take a piss.” He chuckles. “Fair enough. Go keep Ayd company while I talk to Charline.” “Amazing idea, she made cookies and was tempting me with the tray through the window, evil witch!” We both laugh and I walk to the door and knock. I wait for a minute and no one answers. I knock again, but still no answer. Where the hell is she?? I grab the key I had made, yes, I’m as pathetic as Ant, but you can’t be too careful, and let myself in. I disarm the alarm and rearm it before walking around downstairs quietly. Checking everything is normal. So far, so good. I hear some noise upstairs and it might be a really bad idea, as she might be with the asshat, but I need to make sure she’s safe. I walk as quietly as I can upstairs and freeze when I hear my name being moaned.

Is she calling her boyfriend with my name? That’s

fucked up, but weirdly it pleases me. I don’t hear a reaction from him. Fuck me she’s pleasuring herself! Call me sick and twisted, but I stay right outside of the door and listen to her pleasuring herself. How I wish I could join her, but that’d scare her and creep her away. Instead, I stay where I am, getting harder with each soft, sexy sound she makes.

The things I would do to her. I have to re-adjust myself in my pants. It’s getting quite painful. I haven’t had sex in a while, well since she’s been back. She haunts every single one of my dreams, I can’t have another woman, I can’t even try. I need to have her, to make her my own. I nearly lose it when she moans my name loudly, making herself come. I can’t wait to make her scream my name. I quietly leave her house and wait for Bennett by his bike. A few minutes later, he comes over with a container filled with cookies. “These are for you apparently.” He pouts like a kid. “I knew I was her favorite.” I chuckle and give him one.

“Did you get to talk to Char?” he asks around a mouthful. “No, she was asleep. Didn’t want to scare her.” “Ah, yeah that wouldn’t be good.” “You staying until Ant gets back home?” He nods. “Okay good, I have somewhere to be. Keep her safe.” “I will, don’t worry.” I give him a single nod before heading back to my truck and home to my daughter.

****** I spent the night thinking about Charline and dreaming about her pouty lips wrapped around my cock.

She’s trying to kill me, even in my dreams. I had to jerk off twice to take off the edge, but it didn’t help. It only made things worse and I’m going to have to see her again when I drop Ally off at school, cue the blue balls and the raging boner I’m sporting since last night. I want her more than ever in my life. “Are you okay, Pumpkin?” I look at Ally pushing her cereal around. “I don’t like these.” She pouts. She’s the cutest thing ever.

“Are you sure? Or is it because Daddy’s having toast and you want one with peanut butter?” I raise my eyebrow at her playfully and she giggles nodding fast. “Alright, peanut butter toast it is.” I make her two pieces of crustless toast and spread on some peanut butter before setting her plate in front of her. “Better?” “Yes, Daddy, thank you.” She grins around a mouthful of toast. “You’re welcome, Pumpkin.” I kiss her head and pour myself another coffee and her an orange juice. “Do you like Charline?” “Yes, she’s super nice.” “She really is.” I smile. “You like Miss Charline!” She shouts and I can’t help but laugh. “Yes, I really do like her, Princess.” “She’s beautiful.” She beams. “You’re beautiful.” I wink at her and ruffle her hair. “Daddy!!!!!” She frowns at me and tries to fix her hair.

Adorable. “Not even sorry.” I grin and finish my toast. “How do you know Miss Charline?” she asks before taking another bite of her toast.

“I met her seven years ago. She met Uncle Anthony’s girlfriend in high school and they have been friends since and so have we.” “She likes you too.” She grins innocently. “Now, now, what do you know that I don’t?” I chuckle. “Nothing.” She shrugs. “Sure…” I grin and tickle her. “Daddy!!!!!” She squeaks and kicks her arms, managing a pretty good kick in my already swollen lip. “Sorry, Daddy!” She looks down, feeling bad. “Hey, it’s okay, Pumpkin. I’m okay.” I smile at her and take her on my lap to fix her hair before we end up being late for school…again. “Finish your toast or we’re going to be late again.” I kiss her head and fix her little braid. I’m grateful Rose showed me how to do it, I hated the thought of not being able to tie my own daughter’s hair. It’s better than my first attempts, still a bit wonky, but it’ll do. I help her with her coat and grab her small bag before locking the house and strapping her into her car seat. I put another kid’s CD on for her to sing along to. Is it

too early to introduce her to rock music? I love Ally, but I’m ready to throw out these kids cd’s out the window! They

are driving me insane! A couple of minutes later, I park in the parking lot and help Ally out. We make our way to the front of the school and some parents turn to look at us. She’s oblivious to their stares, I’m not and it’s pissing me off. Again not for my own sake, for hers. “This shouldn’t be allowed. He’s an outlaw. What are the likes of him doing in such a nice school? He should be kicked out of here. I’m scared for my little Toby,” a mom exclaims a little too loudly. “I know, I heard a rumor that they killed someone the other day but aren’t arrested because they have some kind of deal with the cops,” another mom chimes in. While I don’t care about the rumors they are spreading, talking about it with kids around just isn’t right. I’m about to say something to them, but Charline beats me to it. I send Ally to play with her friend before school starts. “I don’t care who you two think you are. You do NOT talk negatively about another parent, much less in front of children and even less in front of said person’s child.” They try to stop her, but she’s on a roll. “We have an anti-bullying program starting this year. Maybe I should make you two sign the guidelines. It sounds like you need some education

on the subject. Sure, his style is out of the norm to you, but that doesn’t mean he’s a bad guy. He’s just bringing his daughter to school like you are, and while he’s not a lawyer or a dentist, that doesn’t make him a bad person. Go complain to the principal if you want, I don’t care. I will never ever tolerate anyone talking derogatively about someone else. Be it children or adults. You’re warned and I will not tolerate this.” She glares at them, right then I just want to grab her and kiss the shit out of her. Other parents found a better way to thank her. They start to applaud her. I can’t help but join in. “This is unacceptable! I’m going to go talk to the principal and you’ll be fired on the spot! I’m one of the donators of this school, you really are in trouble,” the first mom retorts. “Be my guest. At least I’ll go down knowing I put up a fight against people who are supposed to be supporting the anti-bullying campaign, but instead are the ones breaking it. Go on.” The woman makes big gestures at an older man walking towards us. “Well, we’ll see who gets in trouble. Principal Jorvis. Your new teacher has been yelling at me. It shouldn’t be allowed to have such rude teachers, especially for our children. She shouldn’t be allowed to

work in a school. It’s no place for such a foul mouth!” “Miss Dane, I’ll see you in my office during recess.” The woman smirks. “Anybody else got something to add?” And to everyone’s surprise, quite a few people raise their hand. “What happened here?” He shakes his head. Charline sighs. “They were badmouthing Mr. Sanford, spreading rumors on his reputation that, as far as, I know haven’t been proven to be true, in front of children. We’re starting the anti-bullying campaign and they are on the school council, which approved the campaign, yet they are just going against what they voted for. Everybody likes a bit of gossip, I’ll be the first to admit it, but to talk about alleged things in relation to what he does in his free time shouldn’t be brought on school grounds. I told her my opinion, she didn’t appreciate it and wanted to talk to you. I felt like they needed to be reminded that children listen and will most likely repeat what they hear. It might not seem hurtful to them, but the real victim in all of this is his daughter, Ally. He’s a grown man, he can take two women talking negatively about him, but his daughter might not appreciate hearing rumors about her dad. Even worse, the other children could repeat it to her and single her out for it. I know I wouldn’t. You want to fire me? Fine, but trust me, I

will not go down without a fight and these two won’t be on the council anymore by the time I’m done.” Everybody is shocked into silence, me first. I fucking

love her! Fuck… Yes. I. Love. Charline.

Fuck me sideways. “Mr. Sanford, is this true.” “Yes. Unfortunately.” Other parents chime in to agree with Charline and I’m left speechless. Nobody ever stood up for me like that and other people agreeing. It’s such an amazing and warming feeling to know that she would risk her job, her dream job, for me. “Great…Miss Dane, I’ll still see you in my office during recess, but you’re not in trouble don’t worry. Mrs. Dorval, if I were you, I’d stop thinking I’m untouchable because I’m on the council. I’ll talk to the other board members and decide what will be done. This is a warning. Do not spread rumors about the other parents. I have had a long talk with Mr.

Sanford, and while he knows I don’t agree with a motorcycle club lifestyle, I’m not going to stop his daughter from getting the education she deserves. Anyone else has a problem with him having his daughter in our lovely school?” He looks at everybody intently and not a single person raises their hand. “Good, now I’m sure you all have jobs you need to go to and we have a school to run so everybody go say goodbye to your children and get on with your day.” He walks back inside. Things quickly die down and all the parents say goodbye to their kids. I walk over to Ally and hug her. “Daddy will pick you up at the end of the school day okay? Today is a longer day, but you’ll be okay, and if anything happens Miss Charline can call me and either me or Rose will come and get you okay?” I smile at her. “Yes, Daddy. I love you.” She hugs me tightly. “I love you too, Pumpkin.” I kiss her head and walk her to class. Unfortunately, I don’t have much time to talk to Charline, but I need to thank her. I walk to her and kiss the corner of her mouth, making sure no kids are watching before. “Thank you Line. You have no idea how much what you said

to everybody means to me.” “It’s effing normal.” “No, you risking your job for me isn’t normal, but it really makes me happy.” I can’t help grinning at her using her version of the f-word. “Close call.” She giggles. “It is normal to me. I can’t let someone badmouth and be nasty to the people I love.” She shrugs and turns red, realizing what she just said. Love. She used the word love. Yep, I’m a goner. “We need to talk about a couple of things later. This weekend if you’re free?” “Sure, sounds like a good idea.” She smiles and the bell rings. “Alas I must go.” I chuckle and hug her. “Go on before I make you paint with your fingers.” “That sounds more tempting than fixing a broken engine though.” I shrug walking out backwards. I wave at her and Ally and disappear at the end of the corridor. Well, this morning started in an interesting way to say the least. I never expected Charline to stand up for me the way she did.

I never expected her to mention helping me and love in the same sentence. I never expected to come to the conclusion that I love her and want her in mine and Ally’s life. Today is going to be a good day.

CHAPTER 17 Charline Well, today started well…or not. I can’t believe I yelled at two moms. I couldn’t help it though, I’m a calm person until you attack someone I love. I will not let it go without fighting. I’m just glad I didn’t get into trouble for it, I could have easily lost my job. I would never regret fighting for him, even if I had been fired. I struggled at the beginning of class, still shocked at my outburst, but I soon forgot about the incident and focused on the kids. It’s adorable how kids are with each other, when they aren’t fighting that is, they aren’t afraid to show their feelings, if only it were this simple for adults. My morning turned out quite productive in the end, but I was scared shitless about my meeting with the principal.

Instead of berating me, he just warned me not to do that again, especially not in front of the kids. I spent lunch in class with the kids to get to know each other better and as I was setting up their lunch boxes, I found a note with my name in Ally’s. She grinned wide at me and handed it to me all proud. When I opened it, it simply said.

Your beauty will forever brighten my darkness. Aleck Now, how the hell am I supposed to function after that? If he’s trying to drive me insane, it’s working. I can’t stop thinking about him during lunch, especially when I let the kids out onto the playground and I am alone with my thoughts. I never imagined things being like this. I have a boyfriend who’s really starting to annoy and bore me to death, then I have Aleck, who’s been rejecting me for years, but now wants me. Men are just plain weird. When they can have someone they don’t want said person, but when that person is off limits, they want them as if their life depended on it.

I’m intrigued to know what Aleck has to say about Ally and the rest of his story. I have a feeling it’s not going to be good at all. I’m brought back to reality by my phone ringing. “Hello?” I say picking up, but the person on the other end hangs up as soon as I speak. What the hell? Since the note, I’ve received a few calls like this one. I don’t know who’s trying to mess with me, but I’m not about to let them scare me anymore. Sure, it sucks and the note scared me, but fuck it. I’m not going to let them win. Besides I have a babysitter with me almost all the time. I giggle to myself thinking about Bennett having to babysit me while I’m at work. He’s been stuck sitting in his truck in the parking lot keeping an eye out on everything all day. The rest of the day went by in a blur. We decorated the drawings that are on the walls all afternoon and they really seemed to enjoy my idea. It’s only finger and handprints, but it’s looking nice and they are having fun, which is the most important thing. I pack up my stuff after seeing the kids to their parents and I’m a little bit disappointed Aleck wasn’t there. Instead,

Bennett took Ally home; apparently, Aleck was out on some business, which is stressing me out more and more. He was all bruised up and had busted lip already when he dropped off Ally yesterday. I know he probably doesn’t care and is acting like a tough biker man, but I can’t help worrying about him. The drive home seems longer today. I’m exhausted after the day, the argument from this morning and then the thrill of teaching the kids have finally caught up with me. Who knew fighting with two bitchy moms would drain me out. I let myself in, set up the alarm and go change into some lounge pants and a tank top. I need to prepare for tomorrow’s classes, but Brian is coming over tonight and I’m not looking forward to it at all. I should be excited to spend the evening with my boyfriend, right? Wrong. I can think of a thousand other things I’d rather be doing.

Aleck. Shut up brain! I keep myself busy working on some more projects for class when my phone rings. “Hello.” “Hey, Babe, I’m sorry I’m going to have to cancel on our

date tonight, something came up,” Brian moans on the other side of the line and I’m doing my inner happy dance. I’m such a bad girlfriend. “Oh, I hope everything is okay?” I try to sound concerned. “Yeah, everything is fine, just family issues.” “Sorry to hear,” I say not really paying attention. “It should be fine, don’t worry. I just have to go out of town for a couple of days, so we won’t see each other this weekend.” “Hmm, it’s great, don’t worry about it.” “Are you even listening to what I’m saying?” I can hear anger lacing his voice. “Yes, of course, why do you say that?” “Because I just told you my family is going through some shit and I won’t be here this weekend and you just say it’s great?” “Sorry, some crap went down at school this morning and it’s still playing on my mind.” “Right, let me guess it involves your friend Aleck,” he spits out his name. “Woah, where did that come from? Are you keeping tabs on me?” Now, I’m getting pissed.

“I’m just showing interest in what my girlfriend does and hangs out with, that’s all.” “That’s creepy, Brian. Besides, where were you when I needed you a couple of weeks ago when I was run off the road? I can keep track of when you’ve not been there for me.” “Look, I’m sorry, I don’t want us to fight, I already have enough on my mind. I just don’t like you hanging out with those biker guys, they are weird and dangerous.” “They aren’t weird or dangerous, well only if you piss them off. They have actually been keeping me safe and protected, since you are never here for me anymore. I sometimes wonder why I bother staying with you.” “What?” He’s not trying to hide the anger in his voice anymore. “Seriously, you’re taking the piss now. They’re the ones getting you in trouble not the other way around, and excuse me? Why you bother staying with me? If it’s such a chore you should have had the decency to tell me sooner, instead of waiting for our first fight to throw it in my face.” “You have no idea what you’re talking about, Brian, and to be honest yes, it’s been on my mind lately, we don’t fit together anymore. Things were great, but we are just too different.”

“We’re not different, Baby, you are just using that as an excuse to end things. We are meant to be together, please don’t do this to me now. I already have family problems at the moment, I need to know you are here for me and will be when I get back.”

Oh hell no! I’m not going to let him guilt trip me into staying with him. “I’m sorry, Brian, I can’t stay with you. I hate having to do this over the phone, but I just can’t deal with everything, wondering when I’ll see you and if you’re going to get angry over the littlest things. It’s getting on my nerves. I’m usually pretty patient, but I just can’t do this with you anymore. I’m sorry, it’s over…” “You can’t dump me!” he yells into the phone. “I am. I’m sorry, Brian. Goodbye.” I hang up, hoping he’s not going to call back or show up. I know it was cowardly to dump him over the phone, but seriously, I couldn’t breathe in that relationship, if you could even call it that. I try to shake it off and get back to work, but it’s not working, my mind is too clouded by the events of the day. I shoot a quick text to Ant.

Me: Hey Big Man :-p. Is anyone babysitting me

tonight…? It takes him a couple of minutes to reply.

Ant: Bennett is, why? Me: Dumped Brian, he was pretty pissed and I just don’t want to be on my own in case he decides to come over. I don’t feel threatened, but I’m not sure I could face him right now and he was pretty angry on the phone. Ant: Don’t worry, you’re not on your own. Want me to tell Aleck? Me: No, I’m seeing him this weekend I’ll tell him then, I need to process all of this on my own and if he knows, he’s going use it against me. Ant: Oh, he will! Me: You suck! Have a good night say hi to Ayd for me. Xx Ant: She says hi back and about time you flushed the asswipe. Me: She’s nuts! Love you both! Ant: Love you too Sweetheart. I smile to myself. It feels weird to be accepted and

protected by bikers. I’m close to only a handful of them, but they are not how I thought they would be. Well, at least when I’m around them they are charming and lovely. When they’re doing club stuff, I wouldn’t want to be in their way. The evening is pretty quiet. I ignored a couple of calls from Brian and receive two more unknown caller ones who hung up as soon as I said hello. I should probably talk to Ant or Aleck about it. I make myself some food and watch a movie before heading to bed. Unfortunately, sleep doesn’t come easily. I can’t stop thinking about this morning, Aleck, Brian, the phone calls and notes I’ve been receiving. It’s incredibly unsettling. If I had already dumped Brian I would instinctively assumed that he would be behind it all, but we were still dating when the calls and notes started. It can’t have been him, although I wouldn’t put it past him. I just don’t understand who would want to scare me.

It makes no sense at all…

CHAPTER 18 Aleck “You’re distracted Aleck.” “I know.” I sigh and take a drag of my cig. “You should have seen Charline this morning, standing up to those bitches for me. It was something.” Ant and Gabe both laugh at me. “Someone is pussy whipped.” “Fuck off, Ant.” I glare at him. “Who was making fun of me last year about being pussy whipped and doing whatever Ayden wanted?” I scoff. “It’s not the same. You know why this so important to me.” “I know and once you get your head out of your ass, you can have her completely. Until then…” He shrugs. “You two are making me sick with all your love shit,” Gabe chimes in.

“You’ll see when you meet your match,” Ant says and we both chuckle. “You know that’s never gonna happen.” He shrugs. Gabe hasn’t had an easy life either, I don’t know how rough, but from the glimpses I’ve had, it’s worse than what I went through. I can’t believe I’m going to have to relieve my nightmares all over again this weekend when I talk to Charline. “We should stop talking about that kind of stuff, we’re turning into women.” Ant chuckles. “Amen to that.” Gabe shakes his head. Ant’s phone rings, he picks up and we can only hear his side of the conversation. “Yes…When?...We’ll get into position. Make sure you follow them and corner them. We can’t let them escape… Right…” He hangs up and we both look at him. “The Hades’ Kings are on their way, well part of them.” “This is gonna be good.” Gabe smirks getting his AK47 ready. “Keep your head focused on what we are here for. Do not think about your revenge. Focus, Brother.” Ant looks at him intently, making me wonder what all of this is about.

“Don’t ask me not to think about my revenge. This won’t fix what they did, but it surely will help some.” Ant nods once at him and we get into position as Ant motions the rest of the club to get into theirs. We don’t have to wait for a long time before the Kings ride to their warehouse. We wait for them to get off their bikes and as they are about to walk in we attack. They are surrounded. We clearly outnumber them, but they were prepared. They take out their guns and start shooting at the same time we do. Bullets fly everywhere, some causing men to fall to their knees, mostly their men, but some of ours got hit as well. Not as bad as theirs, thankfully. The noise is deafening and I’m in a zone I wish I didn’t have to go into. I think back to the first man I killed. To this day, it still haunts me. He was completely innocent and I took his life. I’ll never forgive myself. I step closer to the Kings, but don’t stop shooting. I have my eyes set on the prize. Tyler. He’s the one who sent the innocent kid I killed in his place. I aim at him and he smirks seeing me. I don’t think twice and shoot. A couple bullets hit their mark and make their way into his body, he falls limply over his bike. In no time, we killed them all, but

their leader. The little bitch is begging us not to kill him. I’m ready to end him when Ant stops me, putting his hand on my chest. I look at him confused. “Snap out of it, Brother.” I look between him and their leader and I immediately snap out of it. The kid is young, too young to be their leader. “Please, don’t kill me. I didn’t want to do this.” “Did you know you were followed?” Ant asks him. “Yes, our Prez told us we would have company and to make sure the warehouse would be protected.” “What is he hiding?” “I have no idea, I’m just a prospect!” “What the fuck?” Aleck and Gabe look at each other. “It’s a fucking trap!” I yell just before I hear the first gun fire, soon followed by many more. We all take cover and get ready to fire back, but they’ve cornered us, they knew we’d all be there. We manage to take out a couple of them, but we suffer too, Gabe the worst, but we don’t let them get away with it. We spread out around them and circle them, bringing the rest of them down. We manage to get Gabe and the other injured

members into the van, making them head back to the compound to get medical help. We spend over an hour dragging all of the bodies inside the warehouse before burning it down. They are trying to fuck with the wrong club here. Sure, we took a hit, but the Kings have come off much worse. They’ve lost over twenty members. They knew damn well what they were getting themselves into. I’m sitting on my bike, thinking back to when I slipped into memories of the first guy I knowingly killed. I hadn’t planned on it, but it still haunts me, it’s the only time I have ever regretted killing someone. I’ll go to hell for all the lives I took, but it’s only to protect myself, my brothers, my family. I have no regrets in life, ever, well except for pushing away Charline constantly. I’m not sure she will still want to be around me once I tell her the whole truth. How I ended up on my own with Ally, what I did for the club, what I’ve struggled with for so long. Hopefully, she’s as understanding as she has been so far…

******

We ride back to the compound and to everyone’s surprise, Detective Sanders is parked in front of it, leaning on his car.

Fuck. What kind of shit are we in now? Ant gets off his bike and strides over to him. I stand back, but Sander motions for me to come too. I follow Ant. “What’s going on?” I look at both of them confused. “Are Ally and Charline okay?” “As far as I know, yes they are. I’m here for two reasons. I know you’ve paid a visit to the Kings, someone tipped us that you’d be at their warehouse. Good thing I delayed the teams assigned to the case to save you some tim-” “Why?” Ant asks in a clipped tone, cutting Sanders. “I’m starting to guess it’s better to be on your good side than on your bad side. Don’t cause local shit and we’ll be ok, start trouble here and I can’t help you.” “Again, why?” Ant asks losing patience. Sanders sighs, looking uneasy. “Remember our phone call? You mentioned that Charline got a note threatening her? My wife received the same type of note Charline did and I’m still trying to figure out why. I’m guessing it’s all

linked to the club. I helped you guys out with Cabe and now it’s back firing on me and my family. I’m not blaming you, I had to do what was right and help Ayden, not the club. I want to make that clear, but to the fucker out there who’s threatening our women, it doesn’t make a difference. I want whoever is threatening them dead. I don’t care how. He has to go down.” “Fuck. Sorry it’s touching your family too,” Ant says. “Yeah, I don’t want things to get worse. Has Charline received more notes?” “Not that I know of, but I think she’s been getting phone calls where the caller immediately hangs up” “What??” I look at Ant. “Since when?” “Right after the first note. Whoever is trying to scare her away isn’t very good at it. She’s very persistent.” “I’m sure it has to do with that Brian fucker. Ever since he came into her life, there’s been tension, an air of something bad is going to happen. I don’t trust that guy.” “Just because you’re a jealous dick doesn’t mean he’s the one bringing trouble.” “What do you know?” “Easy you two, I’ve looked into Brian and he’s clean, too clean. Never been arrested or given a speeding ticket.”

“Who the fuck is this guy?” I’m pissed at this point. I don’t trust the guy, never did, there is no way he’s the saint he pretends to be. “Besides, why would he threaten his own girlfriend? It makes no sense. If he wanted to hurt her he could have done it before.” “Ant’s right Aleck. Besides the Bastards and the Kings, do you have issues with any other club?” “The Bastards would never threaten our women. The Kings, I’m not so sure.” “I’ll try to look into them and see what they’ve been up to. They are out of my jurisdiction, but I’ll try to find things out as soon as I can.” “Thanks, Sanders. Keep us updated and we’ll let you know if we find anything else.” “Will do. Have a nice day gentlemen and stay out of trouble.” He scoffs. “We’re never looking for trouble, trouble finds us.” Sanders chuckles. “Sure. I’ll keep you updated.” He gets in his car and drives way.

Well this is interesting…

CHAPTER 19 Charline Thank God it’s Friday! I love my job, but kids can be so exhausting. Especially when they aren’t yours. I haven’t seen Aleck since Wednesday. Rose, Ally’s nanny, has been bringing her every morning and picking her up every afternoon. I miss seeing him although, whilst I might not actually physically see him, he’s been making sure I get a little note in Ally’s lunch box. It’s so sweet. I’ve kept them all. They are sometimes the most random and simplest things, but I don’t care, they mean so much to me. He’s finally opening up. Well, I hope he’ll finally open up completely this weekend. As much as I like him, I can’t forever live in the hope that one day he’ll wake up and confess his feelings. I can’t do that to myself, again! I pack up my stuff and head to my car after locking up

my classroom. I sigh seeing another note on the windshield. I put my things in the back of my car and look at the note.

Don’t think we won’t hurt you. You got yourself into this mess. Back away before it’s too late. I’m more annoyed than scared at this point. I don’t have a clue who’s behind this, but it has got to stop. When I get to the bottom of this, I’m going to give them my two cents on their poor threatening notes. I get in the car, shove it in my bag and start the short trip home. As I drive, I’m still wondering who would do this, leave threat notes on my car and call me then hang up straightaway. I’m pretty sure it’s linked to the club somehow, but I have nothing to do with the club, well not directly anyway.

This is so frustrating! I park at home and head inside for a quiet night. Finally I can relax and do absolutely nothing. Just prepare myself mentally for whatever Aleck will have to tell me. I have a feeling it’s going to be really rough on him, and I intend to

be there for him. I have to prove to him that no matter what, I’ll always be there for him, as dark as his past may be. I fell for the man years ago. I don’t know why he can’t understand that I will not judge him, ever. I want him the way he is, with his flaws and his past. I’m cleaning up my house, as I’ve neglected it for this past week, when I hear my phone ring. I’m not sure if I should pick up or not…I stare at it for a few rings and decide to pick up just in case. “Hello?” “You should listen to what the notes are telling you to do. This is your last warning.” A deep creepy voice says before hanging up.

What in the actual fuck? I hear a loud bang and glass shattering coming from the back door. The alarm goes off and is deafening. I shut it off and grab a baseball bat that I keep in the hall closet, and make my way to the kitchen, where the sound came from.

Someone fucking shattered the patio door! I scream as Ant rushes in through the broken sliding door. “It’s me! It’s Ant!” he yells as I continue scream.

“I see that now, you fucking scared the shit out of me!” I hold my hand over my heart, willing my heartbeat to slow down. “Sorry, Princess, didn’t mean to scare you. What the fuck happened? I heard your alarm go off.” “Well, someone obviously thought it’d be a good idea to fuck up my door.” I sigh pointing at the obvious mess. “Did you get anymore notes?” “Yes, this afternoon when I went to get my car in the parking lot. Also, I just had a weird phone call. They didn’t hang up this time, they said that I should listen to what the notes are telling me to do and it’s my last warning. Who the fuck would do something like this?” I sigh. “Fuck!” He punches one of the cupboard doors, leaving a dent in it. “Sorry, I’ll fix that. Detective Sanders’ wife also got threatening notes. Someone is after anyone related to the club from afar apparently. I’ll give him a call and let him know what happened here.” He grabs his phone and dials who I’m guessing is the detective. “Anthony here, someone threatened Charline again, new note and phone call, they spoke this time and someone shattered her back door… yes…yes…no…okay, I’ll stay with her until you get here.” He hangs up and looks at me. “Are you okay?”

“Besides the fact that I’m fucking annoyed that someone is after me for God knows what and decided to break my backdoor, I’m good.” “It’s okay to be scared, you know.” He rubs my back. “Ant, I’m okay, sure a little distraught, but I can take this. I know that you have memories of what happened to Ayd playing on your mind and are scared that this is a repeat, but trust me, I can take it, I’ll be fine. I’m not going to let someone scare me with post-it notes, seriously…” He chuckles. “You really are something, Char, I get why Aleck likes you so much.” He grins. “I’ll have someone with you every day, I don’t care if you don’t want it, until we catch this fucker, we’re not leaving any of our women unprotected. Nothing is going to happen to any of you again, I’ll make sure of that.” He hugs me and I melt. There is nothing like a badass biker wanting to protect you, sure, he’s my best friend’s boyfriend and most importantly, not Aleck, but fuck if it isn’t hot when they go all alpha on you. “Thanks, Ant, means a lot. Why are they going after people not directly linked to the club though?” “I have no idea. Until we know who is behind all of this, we might not ever know.” “This sucks.” I sigh.

“It does, have you heard from Brian since you dumped his sorry ass?” “No, nothing, it’s like he’s never even been in town. It’s weird.” “He’s probably scared we’re going to kick his ass.” He chuckles and makes himself at home getting a beer from my fridge. I raise my eyebrow and he shrugs taking a long pull from it. “Hopefully it’s just that. I’m glad I don’t have to deal with him on top of everything else. I don’t think I could cope with all of it.” “Detective Sanders looked into him and found fuck all, it’s like he’s really the perfect guy.” He chuckles. “Perfect my ass! On the outside he seemed perfect, but he was okay I guess. It’s not like I was seeing much of him after my accident.” “That’s weird.” “Ah, well, I gave up trying to understand him long ago. He was sweet, maybe too sweet. He’s harmless, just really annoying.” “You need someone like Aleck.” He smirks. “Tell him that, will you?” I giggle and jump when someone I have never seen walks into the broken door.

“Will do, Princess, and it’s okay, it’s Detective Sanders.” “Why can’t you two ring the doorbell like normal people, for fuck’s sake?” “We’re starting to rub on you, Char, you’re swearing now.” Ant chuckles, clearly amused by all of this. “Piss off.” I glare at him. “Are all your women like this? It’s really something to witness.” The detective chuckles. “Yes, and we wouldn’t have them any other way.” “So true. I’m Detective Sanders, as Anthony mentioned. Nice to meet you, Charline, wish it had been under other circumstances,” he says extending his hand. “Nice to meet you too Detective, thanks for coming on such short notice,” I say shaking his hand. I don’t know

what’s with the men in and around the club but they are all hotter than hell! “It’s my job. Tell me everything that happened, every little detail starting back to when you first noticed something was wrong.” He gets his phone out to record what I have to say. “Want a coffee before? It might take some time…” “Fucking hell, Char, what have you been hiding from

us?” Ant bellows. “Nothing, just a few details I didn’t know were related to this.” I shrug. “Sure, sounds like coffee will be needed.” I pour us all a cup and start talking. I tell them everything, about the first time I saw Blades threaten to slash my throat with two of his minions, and how I kept seeing bikers, I knew weren’t in the Last Hangman, follow me. I mentioned that, at first, I didn’t think much of it and just thought they were taking the same road as I was, but when it happened every time, it started to make me uneasy, up until I was run off the road. After that, the next episode was the hang-up phone call, the note on my windshield and the phone calls are more and more frequent. I end with showing them the note and telling the detective about the phone call and the window. “I don’t know who’s after you, Charline, but it looks like they are dead set on scaring you away, but it’s not working. I’m not sure if it’s a good or a bad thing. You can’t live in fear of what might happen to you, but you also have to be careful. I’m sure Anthony will have one of his men keeping an eye on you and make sure you are safe. If you ever have a shortage in men, tell me and I’ll have one of my officers to keep her safe. I don’t want anything to happen to them.”

“Thanks detective. Who’s ‘them’ though?” He sighs and rubs his face. “My wife has been getting threatening notes as well. I’m guessing it’s because I’ve been helping with Cabe’s file. I’m not 100% sure, but it’s the only thing I can think of that could be the reason why my wife is being threatened.” “That’s fucked up!” “It is, but we’ll all make sure you are okay. I would advise you to spend the night somewhere else.” “She’s spending the night at ours. Don’t worry, we’ve got it covered. Two of my men will come in and fix her window in the morning.” “That’s good. I’ll collect evidence from the scene and be on my way. I’m sure you’d like to relax.” “Yes, that’d be good. I’ve had enough excitement to last me at least a year now.” “You’ll be fine, Princess.” Ant kisses my forehead. “Thanks, Ant.” I smile and squeeze his waist. “No worries.” Detective Sanders collects evidence and leaves after telling us he will keep in touch if he finds anything. Hopefully, they will find out who it is behind it all.

Once Bennett and Ryan are done putting wood planks over the hole in my window, we head to Ant’s house to find Ayd waiting for us behind the door impatiently. After telling her what happened over a cup of hot cocoa, we went straight to bed. I spent the night with Ayd in the guest room. Ant needed to make a couple of calls and wanted to make sure we’d both be safe. He really goes above and beyond to protect Ayden. It warms my heart to know my best friend is in very good hands. Tomorrow with Aleck should be interesting. I hope Ant told him, otherwise he’s going to be pissed if he’s the last to know…

CHAPTER 20

Aleck I didn’t sleep at all last night. It drove me nuts to know that someone was trying to hurt or at least scare Charline, even going as far as smashing her door. I couldn’t do shit. I wanted to go to her so badly, but I couldn’t leave Ally alone or ask Rose to come and watch her again. I’ve been gone too many nights this week, it wouldn’t have been fair to her. Ant called me when they were back at his place. Thank fuck they live next door to each other, it’s comforting to know he’s always there to keep her safe when I can’t. I’m amazed at how well Charline seems to be coping with it all. She’s not worrying or constantly calling for the most random little noise or suspicious thing. When Ant told me what she said to Sanders, I was shocked. She’s been keeping things from us and I’m going to have to set her

straight on that front. I want her, no, need her to tell us when she sees something that isn’t right. So many things could have been avoided, but there’s no point in getting myself worked up. Ally is going over to a friend’s house for a birthday party today, it’s her first party. I’m still surprised they invited her over knowing who I am, but hey, I can’t complain, at least she’s making friends, I’m so proud of her. At first, she didn’t want me to leave when we got to the party, but once her little friend showed up I was soon forgotten. I’m grateful her friend’s parents are accepting me. I wouldn’t say they would invite me over for dinner anytime soon, but at least they aren’t put off by the idea of me being in their house. It’s a nice change for once. It’s still surreal to me that I can act like a normal parent around them. I never expected this. I always thought she would be left alone because of me, but I’m glad some parents aren’t total dickheads. I drive over to Charline’s place, but not without stopping by Josie’s bakery. If I know anything about Charline, it’s that she absolutely loves Josie’s red velvet donuts. I park in her driveway and wave at Ayden who’s

watching me from the window. Sneaky little one. I walk to the door and ring the doorbell. “Finally someone who knows what a fucking doorbell is!” she exclaims opening the door making me laugh. “Good morning to you too, Gorgeous.” I chuckle and walk in. “Morning, Aleck.” She gives me her beautiful smile. “Oh my God, you brought donuts.” She claps and takes the box from me. “Not sure if I should be offended or not that you’re more excited to see the box of donuts than me.” “Oh, come on, you knew what you were getting yourself into by bringing a box of heaven,” she says taking a bite out of one. “I know, just messing with you.” I smile and go over to her kitchen, checking Bennett and Ryan’s handy work. “Looks like they did a good job.” “Yes, I came back over this morning and it was already fixed.” “I’m sorry I couldn’t come over last night. I would have if I didn’t have Ally with me.” “Don’t worry about it, I know.” She winks at me. “Thanks for understanding.” I stroke her cheek with the

back of my knuckles and she leans into my touch. “It’s normal.” She smiles softly closing her eyes. “You’re killing me, Gorgeous,” I say, my voice strained. “Why?” She opens her eyes and looks at me confused. “You’re just too understanding without even knowing half of what’s been going on in my life, and you’re just too beautiful for my own sanity. I still don’t get how a woman like you can like a guy like me.” I sigh. “I’m not ‘too understanding’ as you put it. I’m just not going to bitch about you having a daughter. Obviously I don’t know the details, but I’m going to wait for you to open up about it. Was I surprised and shocked when you walked in with a kid in your arms? Definitely, but it didn’t make me think less of you. We all have a past, some people’s past is tougher than others, but that’s how life goes. As for loving a guy like you, if you’d have clued in a lot earlier I’ve loved you for years. I know you’re far from being a saint, but that doesn’t mean you’re not a good man. There’s the Aleck I know and the Aleck member of the Last Hangman MC. Those are two different Alecks, you can deny it all you want, I know it’s the truth,” she finishes crossing her arms over her chest. “You do know how to shut me up, don’t you?” I can’t

help but chuckle. “I don’t know if you’re going to think less of me after I tell you everything about my past, but I’m willing to risk it because I’ve been trying to bury the feelings I have for you for far too long, I can’t do it anymore.” She bites her bottom lip between her teeth and all I want to do is bite it myself. “About time.” She blushes. “Hey, be nice.” I try to glare at her, but can’t help grinning. “I’m all ears when you’re ready.” “Not beating around the bush, are we?” I smile softly as she prepares two cups of coffee. “Never, bring the donuts will you,” she says walking out onto the patio and settles down in one of the comfy chairs. I sit across from her and rest my elbows on my knees, cracking my knuckles. “Six years ago, I met Emma at a party. She was really sweet and we hit it off instantly. We started to date, were pretty steady and things were going well. I wasn’t sure, and to this day I’m still unsure, if I ever was in love with her. I did love her but in love? I don’t think I was. She wasn’t the most accepting about the club life but I wasn’t about to leave the club for a woman. Eventually, she accepted it, well, I thought she had.

“The first chance she got, she left me without an explanation. She came over to my place one day and told me she couldn’t be with me anymore. That the club life wasn’t for her and that she was sorry. It crushed me. You know what happened with my parents, it left me scarred and with huge trust issues. I was mad at her for leaving me without even giving me a chance to compromise. I really just wanted to be happy and have someone love me and care for me and who I’d care for too. She broke the trust I had in her and she shattered my heart. Even if I wasn’t really in love with her, it felt nice to have someone who cared about me and wanted to be with me. With that, she took everything away from me. “About seven months later, she came back. I was shocked. Not because she was back, but because of the reason she was back. She was pregnant. Apparently, I had gotten her pregnant pretty quickly as we were together only over a month when it happened. I took her back, but kept her at arm’s length, I couldn’t trust her. The thing is, as hurt and heartbroken as I was, I wasn’t about to let the mother of my future child do it on her own. She moved in with me. She wanted to be together again, but I just couldn’t. She told me she left me when she found out she was pregnant. She said

she freaked out, didn’t want to raise a kid in a MC and didn’t want me to be upset or ask her to get an abortion because she thought I didn’t want a family. She only came back because she couldn’t afford things on her own anymore. I thought she came back because she loved me, but no, it was only because she needed money. “Things were okay for a while; we were on talking terms, but not really at the point where I wanted to be with her again in a sexual way, and no, don’t look at me like that, it wasn’t because she was heavily pregnant. Two weeks later, I came back from a long run with the club and she was on the ground, unconscious and bleeding heavily. I immediately expected the worse, that she intentionally tried to hurt herself or the baby to get back at me for not wanting her the way she said she wanted me. Turns out, she had pregnancy diabetes and couldn’t afford her meds so she passed out and when she fell, she had a placental abruption. Luckily, Ally didn’t suffer from it, other than the fact that she was born two months early. “I rushed her to the hospital and they took her in, but left me by myself for hours. When they finally came to get me, they told me Emma didn’t make it. I wasn’t sure how to react, to be honest. Sure, I was sad, I never wanted her to

die, but I wasn’t heartbroken and, as bad as it sounds, I still wasn’t sure about my kid’s fate at that point. “They took me to see her, she was tiny and hooked to a couple of tubes. I spent most of my time in the hospital with her. I had to wait a couple of weeks before I could properly hold her, but when I could; I finally felt like a father and I never wanted to give her to anyone. She was mine and I’d protect her forever, I’d happily give my life for her. She is my little bundle of joy. Besides being born early, she was pretty healthy, they did keep her in hospital for a couple of weeks just to be sure she would develop properly. “When she was released, I didn’t have the first clue of what to do. I was on my own, having to take care of a kid and I had absolutely no idea what to do. I’m so grateful when Ant found out and talked to Cabe. He helped me out so much, from showing me how to properly take care of her, to how I should change her diaper and lay her down, feed her and everything in between. He gave me Ayden’s baby stuff, her crib and clothes; I was so thankful for the help, both for the material things and more importantly how to best take care of her. “I called Rose, my old nanny and asked her if she would still be up to take care of a kid and she agreed

instantly. I’ll forever be grateful to her. She raised me and now she’s helping me raise Ally. I named her after my sister’s middle name and her second name is her mother’s name.” I sigh rubbing my face and wait for Line to say something, but she stays quiet. I look up and I see that she has tears streaming down her face. “I didn’t want to make you cry, Gorgeous,” I say softly as I get up and wrap my arms around her. “I’m a softie inside.” She giggles softly and squeezes me tightly. “I’m sorry you had to go through so much heartache. I wish I could have been there for you,” she says softly. “I don’t deserve you,” I whisper against her forehead. “Cut the bullshit, Sanford. The fact that you have an adorable daughter or that your past isn’t picture perfect aren’t going to make me run away. You’re a DILF.” I look at her confused and she bursts out laughing. “What the fuck is a DILF?” “Dad I’d like to fuck?” She grins innocently. “Fuck. Me,” I groan. “You do know how to bring a man to his knees, don’t you.” “Only you.” She kisses my head and goes to the kitchen to refill her coffee and she brings me a beer. She

knows me too well. “Thanks, Love.” “You’re welcome.” She grins at me and takes a long sip of coffee. “Did you really think I wouldn’t want you anymore knowing Ally’s story?” “Yes and no. I mean it’s not like I was the most loving boyfriend when I was with Emma.” “She seemed troubled too. I obviously wasn’t there when it happened and didn’t see how you and Emma were together, but a relationship goes both ways, not all the blame can be put on you.” She shrugs. “You might be right.” “I know I am.” She smirks and takes a bite of another donut. “Anyway, you said yes and no, what’s the no part?” I sigh and rub my face before taking a long pull from my beer. “It’s not all. I’ve done some really bad stuff for the club and outside of the club too.” “I know you’re not a saint, Aleck. I don’t know exactly what you did, but I have a pretty good idea.” “What do you think I did?” I’d rather hear it from her than have to tell her everything. “You most likely used women for sex, have done drugs,

killed someone, I’m not sure really, but those are the three that pop into my mind.” “You say it like it’s no big deal.” “I can’t control or change your past and what you did. For the women, well I hope you were using protection, for the drugs that you are clean now. As for the killing part, there’s nothing I can do about it. In a way, I wish I could erase everything, but then you wouldn’t be the way you are today. Sure, you can be a bit of an asshole, not gonna lie, but as I said, club Aleck and normal life Aleck are two different people.” “You amaze me a bit more every day.” “Why? Because I’m not kicking you out because you did some stupid shit and probably are still doing some of them. Sure, it can be surprising, but I love you the way you are, you keep saying how I need a prim and proper guy, but that’s not what I want. I. Want. You.” “Why? Why after all those years do you still want me?” “Because my heart is stubborn.” She gets up, I can see she’s getting frustrated. “It fell in love with you years ago and never stopped, even when you were being a douchebag and rejecting me. I don’t have much experience, I’ve only had two boyfriends, but my heart

knows what it wants. I’m stubborn and have a much stronger character and temper then you give me credit for. I need a guy like you who can handle a bit of a temper, not someone who won’t say shit when I’m being a bitch. I don’t need someone to baby me. I just want someone to love and care for me the way I love and care for them. I want a partner in crime, a lover, a fighter, a great man who knows what they want in life and, to me, that’s you,” she finishes and is nearly breathless. I don’t think twice. I stand up, take the two steps to her and capture her mouth in a passionate kiss. I deepen the kiss when she moans, giving my tongue access to her mouth. My dick stands straight to attention as I caress her tongue with mine, gently sucking on her bottom lip. She wraps herself around me. I get lost in the kiss and back her up against the patio door. I caress down her sides, resting my hands on her hips, squeezing them a bit too roughly. Her pained moan brings me back to reality. “I’m sorry, Gorgeous, I got carried away.” “I never said I minded,” she says out of breath. “I enjoyed it.” She smirks at me and nips my bottom lip. “Well, someone turns out not only to be very understanding and simply amazing, but also a little bit

kinky, I like that…a lot.” I smile and kiss her again, more gently this time. “What can I say? You bring the best out of me.” “I see that.” I sigh happily resting my forehead on hers. “Not to put a downer on this moment that I totally loved, but will you ever tell me the rest of your story, what you were trying to get me to say so you didn’t have to say it yourself?” “Here I thought I would get out of telling you about it today.” “Might as well get everything out of the way today.” She kisses my chin as she’s still wrapped around me and can’t reach my face. “Alright, if that’s what you want.” “Yes, but only if you want to share your past with me.” “I don’t want to taint your mind with my fuckedupness, but you need to know this before we go any further. I think at this point, we both have the power to hurt each other pretty badly. I’d rather have you know everything up front, than have you find out some things in the future and end things with me.” “Seriously? By now you still think you’ll be able to get rid of me? You’re stuck with me forever, Sanford.” She grins innocently and brushes her lips over mine.

“I never want to get rid of you. You’re mine forever.” I hug her tightly and burry my face in the crook of her neck. “You smell good.” “Alright, you creep.” She chuckles and slaps the back of my head playfully. “Not even sorry.” I kiss her neck and sit down in the outdoor couch pulling her onto my lap before spilling my guts out…

CHAPTER 21

Charline To say Aleck had a rough time when he was younger is putting it mildly. Despite everything, he turned out to be a good man, even while being in a MC. The illegal shit he partakes in never scared me. I know he’d do anything for Ally, and for me. I make myself comfortable in his arms and he nuzzles my neck. “You know you’re going to have to speak up eventually, Sanford.” I can’t help but moan as he gently bites my neck. “I know, but you’re so much more interesting than my tale of woe.” “Bullshit.” “Just telling you the truth.” He strokes my cheek softly and brushes his lips over mine softly. “Are you sure?” I nod. “Very.”

He sighs and rubs his nose on mine gently. “Okay,” he whispers. “When my sister took her own life, I used to stay in by myself, wallowing in self-pity. Some friends from college tried to get me to go out and I started to drink, too much for my own good. After a while I couldn’t stand them anymore, I was always moody and found everyone irritating. I went to a random bar and they served me alcohol. I used to have a fake ID, but then I got busted. I was kicked out of the bar and ran into some guys that were hanging around outside. Clearly, they weren’t the right crowd to be around when you’re emotionally unstable, but I couldn’t help myself. They told me they could help me cope and that’s when I started doing drugs. I wasn’t using much at first, but then it got too painful and I started to take more and more to the point where I couldn’t think straight without it. The day I hit my lowest point was the day I got into a fight with Ant. We had hung out a couple of times before, but I was on edge that day. I know now that Ant was just trying to be a good friend, but I got pissed off and picked up a fight with him. You saw how big Ant was already at that time, he kicked my ass pretty quickly. A couple of days later, I gave him a call and we talked. That’s when I started to hang out at the club. They soon took me on as a prospect. I didn’t want to

live a normal life anymore. It clearly wasn’t for me. My life was pretty simple back then, eat, fuck, sleep, do whatever they told me to do and repeat. Then, my world was turned upside down by my blonde angel.” He smiles looking up at me, making me melt inside. “You weren’t around nearly enough to my liking, but seeing you always made me smile even in the darkest times. I was still struggling at that point. I relapsed a couple of times, but Ant and Cabe were always there to help me out. When you left for college, I fell back into my old habits very quickly. I couldn’t think straight, you were the light to my darkness. I started to hang out in bars and that’s where I met Emma and you know how that story goes.” I nod and kiss his head. “I’m sorry you’ve been through so much, even if some of it was self-inflicted.” “I’m okay now, the temptation to slip is still very much there, but I’m doing my best. Ally is helping a lot and you of course. I want to be strong and stable for you both. I don’t want you to stop wanting me anymore because I couldn’t resist another hit.” “I really hope you don’t relapse, but that wouldn’t make me stop loving you. I’d kick your ass for sure, but it’d take a lot more to make me stop loving you Aleck. When are you

going to understand that?” “Why?” “Not again!” I can’t help but chuckle. “Was I the reason you never dated in high school?” “Not really, well, not at first. No one ever sparked any interest until I met you, to be honest.” I shrug. “Bunch of losers, not knowing what they were missing,” he mutters. “I don’t care that I never dated in high school. I do regret meeting my first boyfriend. Thinking back on it, he was such a fucking douchebag.” He chuckles. “I don’t think I ever heard you swear this much, Gorgeous.” “Totally blaming it on you.” I shrug. “You’re so going to pay for that one.” He chuckles and pinches my ass. I yelp. “Motherfucker! Why did you do that for?” I rub my bruised cheek. “I’m sure you’re enjoying it. I did hear you enjoying a bit of rough love earlier anyway.” “Fair enough.” I cross my arms over my chest and his gaze follow. “Eyes are up here, Aleck.” I raise my eyebrow when he looks up at me sheepishly.

“Not even sorry. Why did you end things with Brian anyway?” “It wasn’t right anymore, if it ever was. He was always complaining and wanting to have sex and I just wasn’t in the mood. He was also having difficulties with us being friends. He was really sweet in the beginning, but slowly he started to show his true colors, and I realized I couldn’t stand him anymore. We were talking on the phone the other day and he was complaining about me not paying attention to him, going on and on and I just couldn’t stand it anymore, so I ended things with him.” I shrug. “When was that?” “Couple of days ago why?” “Just thinking about all that’s been going on and the threat notes and everything. I’m just worried for you. I don’t want someone hurting you because of the club.” I stroke his cheek and kiss him softly. “I’m alright, the fucker who’s going to mess with me isn’t born yet. I’m not going to let some dickhead mess with my life because they have a grudge against you or the club. It’s pissing me off more than scaring me.” “You’re amazing,” he whispers against my lips. “You’re only noticing now?” I raise my eyebrow.

He chuckles. “Of course not, you’ve always been amazing. I’m still shocked that you would want someone as damaged as me. I’ve been addicted to drugs and have killed people, Line. Not one or two, I’ve killed more than I can count.” “Do you regret killing any of them?” I ask softly. “Yeah, the very first guy, I can’t go into details, but he was innocent and it’s still messing with my head. The other guys were all the bad people, so I have no regrets about them, but the last deaths I added to my count were yesterday.” “I’m not trying to come up with excuses for you, but I’m sure you had a reason to use your gun, I don’t know if it was in self-defense or planned, but I can’t change the way things are. Sure, it sucks that you’ve had to take lives and will probably do it again without regrets, but better them than you.” I shrug and he looks at me with a serious expression on his face. “What?” “What did I ever do to deserve you?” he says softly. “You’re a good man Aleck, whether you believe it or not, you are.” “I’m not. I’m fucked up and have done bad things in my life. Your life is already complicated and tainted because of

the club, I don’t want to make it worse, yet I can’t stay away from you anymore.” “How about you let me be the judge of that. Seriously, stop making decisions for me. I’m a grown woman. I know what I can handle, and you, Aleck Sanford, I can definitely handle, so shut up, grow some balls and kiss me!” I don’t have to wait long for him, boy can he kiss. This is the be-allend-all kiss. I don’t think any other man could ever kiss me like Aleck. He’s giving me all the love and passion he can’t express in words in this kiss, and it’s rocking my world. He cups the back of my head and gently bites my lower lip, making me moan in pleasure. He lies me down on top of the table, spreading my legs and positioning himself between them. I rest on my elbows watching him try to keep control. I want him to lose control, but I also want to wait and enjoy this. I’m afraid that once we have sex, it won’t be the same anymore. I love Aleck, there’s no doubt about it, but I’m scared of losing him. He smirks at me and pushes my shorts to the side, brushing his fingers along my slit. I moan in pleasure, arching my back. He leans over me and gently bites my nipple through my shirt. “You’re killing me, Line,” he

whispers before torturing my other nipple. All coherent thoughts left my mind the moment he touched me. He gently slides two fingers inside me, taking his time to torture me. I swear he’s trying to kill me with this sweet torture! I try to unzip his pants, but he stops me. I look at him confused. “It’s all about you today, Charline.” As if to prove his point, he starts to pick up the pace and rubs circles on my clit with his thumb. I moan his name as I grind onto his hand. I don’t care if we are outside, if Ayden and Ant are home and can see us or hear us. All I know is that I’ve never felt this good, ever. He keeps finger fucking me until I’m a squirming mess under his touch. “Are you close?” He whispers against my neck. “Y…yes. Please, Aleck.” “Please what?” He looks into my eyes with so much lust and desire that I almost come on the spot. “Make me come, please,” I beg him, I can’t take it, I need a release. He’s keeping me at the edge of my orgasm, driving me insane. “As you wish.” He smirks and picks up the pace, fingering me hard and fast until I can’t take it anymore and moan his name loudly in pure unadulterated pleasure. My

body is shaking, I’m seeing stars, I’m breathing hard and I’m riding it out on his fingers. I can’t believe this just happened. I can’t believe I just let this happen! “You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting to see your face when you come. And knowing I’m the one responsible of that is even better,” he whispers against my lips. “How about knowing you’re the first man to ever make me come?” I nip at his bottom lip, making him groan. “Don’t say things like that when I’m barely able to control myself not to ravish you on this table.” “Who said I wouldn’t enjoy it?” I smirk playing with his chain. “No one, you’re a preschool teacher, wouldn’t want someone else to find out you have a kinky side. Which I love very much.” He smirks. “Smartass.” “You know it.” He removes his fingers and sucks them clean. “You’re a weirdo.” I can’t help but giggle. “Why? Because I can finally taste my woman? Fine then, call me a weirdo.”

“It’s just weird to me.” I shrug and sit up. “Why didn’t you want me to touch you?” “Because it’s all about you, Line. Ever since I heard you pleasure yourself I’ve wanted to see your face when you come and be the one to make you come.” “Wait, what? Hearing me pleasure myself?” I look at him confused. “Fuck!” he mutters. “Care to explain?” I cross my arms over my chest. “A couple of days ago, when you got your car back, I came to check on you, and well, there were no lights on. I needed to make sure the house was safe, so I went in and looked around then I headed upstairs and heard you, hearing you moan my name almost sent me over the edge right then and there. I wanted to join you so badly, but I didn’t want to scare you away.” “I knew I had heard a noise!” I glare at him and mutter. “You should have joined me.” “What was that?” He smirks. “You should have joined me, even if you are being a dick about it now.” He chuckles. “I was trying to be honorable, Love.” He kisses me and stands between my legs. “I promise I’ll

always be there for all of your future orgasms.” “Dickhead.” I chuckle and kiss him wrapping my arms around his waist. “Nice show you two!” We freeze when we hear Ant bellow and can’t help but burst out laughing. My life might be doing a 360, but it’s for the best. I don’t know what tomorrow will bring, but I’ll face it head first knowing Aleck will be there for me.

CHAPTER 22

Aleck September 3, 2014 It’s been a little over a week since that weekend with Charline. Things have been great. We keep torturing and teasing each other, but it always ends with her screaming my name. No complaints, but I’m giving myself as serious case of blue fucking balls! The reason behind me waiting to have sex with her is rather simple. I know once we have sex, it will be hard for me to stay away, even if it’s for her own good. She’s still getting notes and phone calls and I know it’s because she’s linked to us. I want to be there to protect her, but I also have to think about Ally and make sure nothing happens to her. So far, no one has threatened Ally, thankfully, but the fact that Line could be in danger is driving me insane. She’s acting as if it were nothing, she might be able to

ignore the fact that she’s getting threats, but I can’t. She doesn’t realize how dangerous my world is and how quickly things can go wrong, really wrong, but it’s not going to do her any good anymore. I know she won’t let me live it down if I did end things just to keep her safe. Today, Line is going on a field trip to the zoo with her entire class. A couple of parents are going along and so am I. She just doesn’t know it. I’m not going to show myself, I’m just going to keep an eye on her from afar to make sure that she and Ally are safe. I can’t risk anything happening to them. I’m not wearing my cut or anything that would indicate that I’m a part of a MC. I’m trying to blend in today. I’ve been following them around for the past two hours and I have to say, it’s such an amazing feeling to see Line take such good care of Ally, it’s almost as if she were her own daughter. It’s heartwarming to see. It is clear to me that Ally really loves spending time with Line. She looks happy and is really enjoying herself. I actually wish the three of us could spend more time together. I can’t believe how well Ally has taken to Line both in and out of school. They finally stopped to have lunch in the picnic area

and I stay hidden by a tree not far from them, just out of sight. I don’t see anything unusual at first, but after about half an hour, I spot a guy closing in on where Charline and Ally are sitting. I try to keep a low profile as I walk to their side in time to see the guy drop a piece of paper in Charline’s bag, before he casually walks back in the direction he came. Walking past them, I see it’s another note. This guy is getting too confident and too close. I follow him for a few minutes before he finally spots me. “Who are you working for you sick fuck?” “I…I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He looks at me scared. Good! “Don’t pretend like you don’t know what I’m talking about.” “I…I don’t know, I was paid to drop a note in her bag I swear!” “Who paid you?” I try to keep my calm, but it’s getting harder and harder. “I don’t know his name, he was on a bike. Please don’t hurt me, I swear I don’t know anything else,” he pleads. “What did he look like?” I grab him by his collar. Might as well scare him for good reasons. “Don’t hurt me!” he screeches.

“I will unless you tell me what the sick fuck who paid you looked like.” “T-tall, dark hair, tanned skin, beard, weird style. I don’t know man!” What in the actual fuck? That sounds like Ant,

but why in the fucking hell would he do such a thing? I’m sick and tired of all these mind games! Someone is clearly trying to blame it on Ant to fuck things up in the club. “Are you sure? Or did the fucker who paid you told you to give me that description?” I tighten my hold on him and drag him to a secluded area. He takes in a shuddering breath. “H-he told me to say that.” “Again. What. Did. He. Look. Like? I’m losing patience here kid, and you don’t want to see what I’m capable of when I lose it.” “N-no, sir. He was short, bald and a snake tattoo on his forearm.” “That wasn’t so hard, now was it?” I throw him in a bush. “Now listen to me closely. If you need money, find something else to do than accept money from weird fucking guys on the street. You seem like a good kid, you don’t want to know what a guy like that is capable of doing to a

guy like you. If I ever see you again around her, trust me, your mother won’t be able to recognize your dead body.” I growl and stalk back to where Charline and Ally are. “Daddy!!!!” Ally screams and runs towards me. Fuck, I didn’t plan on being seen. “Hey, Pumpkin.” I smile picking her up. Charline looks at me confused. “I was missing my two favorite girls.” I smile at her, trying to keep my mood hidden. I can’t stay here too long, I know what I have to do to end this shit now. “Sure…you know you don’t need to spy on us right?” She giggles. “I know.” I sigh and kiss her temple. “What’s wrong, Aleck?” she says softly. I shake my head. “Not now, I’ll tell you when you get back from this trip.” “Okay?” She looks at me confused and worried. I think she knows what’s about to happen. “Daddy has to go, Pumpkin, I’ll come pick you up after school okay?” I smile at Ally. “Okay, Daddy. I love you,” she says wrapping her arms around my neck and giving me a wet kiss on the cheek. “I love you too, Ally.” I kiss her forehead and put her down. I look at Charline and can’t help but brush my lips

over hers. “Don’t even think about doing what I’m thinking you’re going to do Aleck. I’m not going to let that happen.” She glares at me after kissing me back. “I’ll see you later,” is all I can mutter before leaving them. I’m such a fucking asshole. I park at the compound and walk straight to the Chapel. On my way, I texted Ant to tell him that I needed to talk to him, and true to his words he’s waiting for me already. I know he was busy at home taking care of Cameron and I feel bad for taking him away from his family but I didn’t want to Ayden to overhear what we are saying. “Hey, Brother. What’s up?” he greets me and we man hug. “I don’t know.” I sigh and sit down. “Line and Ally are out on a field trip with the class and I went there to keep an eye on them and make sure they were okay…” “Told you you’d be pussy whipped.” He smirks. “Piss off! I’m fucking glad I went. Some fucktard was there and dropped a note in Charline’s bag. I followed the fucker and made him talk. He said someone paid him to drop the note in her bag and first he gave me a description

of the guy who paid him, tall, tanned, black hair and beard… you could imagine what went through my mind …” “What the fuck?” he bellows. “Exactly. After threatening his life, he got talking. Short, bald, snake tattoo on his forearm. Doesn’t ring a bell though.” “Doesn’t to me either, I’ll ask Ray and see if he knows or if it’s one of his men since Blades was a fucking traitor.” “Thanks, Brother.” I rub my face. “Don’t even think about ending things with her when you finally found your happy place.” “How in the hell am I supposed to keep her safe when some fucking asshole is after her?” “By staying with her and protecting her.” “She would be safer without me.” “You don’t know that, besides, you really think she’s going to let you go that easily?” He chuckles. I scoff. “No fucking chance.” “I know you’re not used to this, but you have something real with Charline. Don’t fucking ruin it and break her heart again because you’re a fucking pussy who can’t handle the pressure. She can handle it for the both of you. I don’t know what made her so strong over the years, but she’s

something else.” “I don’t know either. So far, all we’ve been doing is talk about my past, never hers. The only thing she said was that she dated the fuckwit from college and Brian.” “There’s more to her than what she’s letting on. You should talk to her.” “I will. Thanks, Ant.” “Don’t mention it, Fucker. Now stop getting emotional and go get your daughter.” He laughs. “Fuck off!” I chuckle and leave to pick up my daughter from school. I spend a good part of the afternoon wondering what to do with Charline, thinking about what Ant said. I head over to her place after putting Ally to bed, Rose is watching her whilst I potentially ruin my world. I ring her doorbell and don’t have to wait long for her to open her door. She looks fucking pissed. “Some fucker was paid to drop a note in your bag. I followed him and got him to talk, he was paid by someone to do it and then blamed it on Ant doing it…” “That doesn’t explain why you’re about to end things before we’re even started.” I fucking hate myself!

“I don’t know how to keep you safe, Line. I need both you and Ally alive and healthy, when I’m with her I can’t protect you and when I’m with you I can’t protect her. I can’t risk anyone hurting either of you, but I can’t just stop taking care of my daughter. Ally has to take priority, we can’t all live together because Ally needs time to adapt and adjust as well. Besides, if we stop seeing each other, you won’t be able to be used as leverage or bait anymore so it’s the best thing to do.” “You’re so full of shit, Aleck. I get that you want to protect your daughter and I never would ask you to put me before her. That’d be really fucking selfish of me if I did. What I don’t understand is why you can’t just be with me and stop fucking worrying about every little thing, yes there is a chance I could be used as leverage against you and the club, but I could also fall down my own stairs and break my neck. You cannot protect me from every little thing. You’re worse than a woman at times. I love you, Aleck but when are you going to get that in that fucking thick skull of yours? You want to protect me by ending whatever this is? Fine, done. It’s over. But let me tell you this. Those notes have absolutely fuck all to do with me and you being together; they fucking started years ago!” she yells at me.

“Wait what? They started ages ago?” I look at her confused. Well this is new. “Too late, Aleck. Goodnight.” She tries to slam the door, but I stop her. “What do you mean they started ages ago? I thought the first one you got was on the first day in school?” “Not your problem anymore. Leave.” She shuts the door in my face and I lose it. I start pounding on her door, but she doesn’t answer. “What the fuck are you doing?” I hear Ant ask behind me. “The notes didn’t start two weeks ago. Apparently they started a while back and now she won’t talk to me.” “I wonder why? You’re fucking stupid! I told you not to end it. Hang on, what do you mean the notes started long ago?” “I don’t fucking know! She won’t talk to me anymore!” “I’ll try to get Ayd to talk to her. Come on.” He motions me to follow him and I do. I need to cool down before heading home back to Ally.

I might keep fucking everything up… but at least I’m doing something right with Ally.

CHAPTER 23

Charline I lean back against the door feeling numb and empty.

I can’t believe I just ended it with Aleck. I didn’t want to, but fuck it if he’s not pissing me off! Who does he think he is to trying to dump me because some whacko is set out to intimidate me? I wish I could’ve told him the truth. That would have made things a lot clearer and easier. Maybe he would have understood and we’d still be together… I never thought my past would catch up with me. At least not so soon… I’ve never done anything wrong, I was just unfortunately in the wrong place at the wrong time. Ant is going to be fucking furious with me when he finds out I’ve been getting threatening messages on and off

for over four years now. Well, they were just text messages at first. When I changed my phone number they stopped for a while until two weeks ago. I don’t know who is sending them, but I do know the reason why… Why did Aleck have to be so fucking stubborn?! I scream in frustration, grab my keys and head to my car, I need to clear my head and a long drive is the best way to do it. Threat or not, I’m not going to let someone stop me from living my life. Whatever the consequences may be. I’m not planning on letting Aleck get out of this relationship so easily, but I do need time to process the fact that the some of the notes I’ve received are becoming true. They mentioned making my life a living hell, that what I witnessed would catch up with me and all those I love would pull away. I’m letting it happen, I’m well aware of that, but I won’t let it happen anymore. I’m done playing their mind games. I’ve been driving around the city for over an hour now and I haven’t seen anyone following me which is quite unsettling. At least, when I could see them stalking me I knew where they were, but now? I have no idea if they are still watching me, if or when they are going to strike. The

unknown is much more terrifying. I want nothing more than to go to Aleck, but I just can’t bring myself to go see him now. It’s the third time he’s rejected me now and I don’t know how much more my heart can take. I know it was me that put a stop to it this time, but I just wanted him to realize how it felt to be rejected by the one you love. I hope this isn’t going to come back and bite me in the ass when I do go see him. Only time will tell.

****** It’s been a week since I last saw Aleck, we’ve had no contact at all. I asked Ant about him, but he’s been ignoring every Aleck related question and it’s driving me insane. I have no idea what’s going on, but it can’t be good, especially since Ayden hasn’t a clue either. Ally has been in school every day, but Rose has been the one bringing her to school and picking her up. He’s kept up with leaving sweet notes for me in Ally’s lunch box. I’ve had enough of all this mystery and avoiding each other, I thought it would help, but I was clearly wrong. Luckily, I know just how to make him lose his mind and bring him to his knees in the best way possible. Could be a

huge mistake, but I don’t care at this point.

It’s time to fight for what I want. I take my time to pamper myself and dress in a tight dark grey pencil skirt that hugs my curves in just the right places, a white button down shirt that’s slightly see through, a white lace bra, and black heels. I put on my black framed glasses and style my hair in a messy bun. I smirk at my reflection in the mirror. Hopefully, this will get a reaction out of him and he’ll see what he’s missing. I drive to the compound and park out front. I’ve never really bothered paying attention to the place. From the outside, it looks like a very simple warehouse but the inside is pretty amazing. There’s a lot of open space, a bar, pool table, their chapel, a kitchen and in the back, a couple of bedrooms. They have pretty much all they need. I get out of my car taking in a deep breath. Here goes nothing. I walk inside the compound and straight to Aleck, who’s sitting at the bar looking like he hasn’t shaved in a week, maybe even showered? And he’s totally wasted. “Aleck.” I stand in front of him. “Wow, Charline, such a surprise after you dumped my

sorry ass.” he slurs. “God, you reek.” I wriggle my nose. “Besides, you were going to dump me, I just did the both of us a favor.” “The all mighty Charline. You’re so fucking perfect you couldn’t stand being with a loser like me now, could you?” He chuckles darkly. “I wanted you, Char. I wanted to be with you and you broke my fucking heart!” he yells. “Easy Brother.” Ant holds Aleck back and glares at him. “Fuck you, man! Should I really just shut up and not say a word about how she stomped on my fucking heart? She dumped me because she can’t handle the club life and now she’s back here.” I’m starting to feel bad for what I did now. I was just trying to teach him a lesson, not reduce him to a fucking mess. “You were going to fucking dump her, don’t put all the blame on her. If you hadn’t been dead set on keeping her away to protect her instead of being close to her to really protect her you wouldn’t be fighting now.” “Who’s fucking side are you on?” Aleck slurs getting angrier. “I’m on no one’s side, for fuck’s sake. You didn’t fucking give the two of you a fucking chance! She’s been in

love with you for years. I have no fucking clue why, but she has, and you kept pushing her away over the years and now that she’s done it to give you a taste of your own fucking shit, you’re blaming it all on her.” “I just wanted to keep her fucking safe!” Aleck yells at Ant. “You’re such a fucking hypocrite, you know that right? First, you go on about how you don’t want me to be around the club and have that kind of life and use that as an excuse to not be with me, despite the fact that you are raising your daughter while still being a member. Then, that a fucking creep leaves threats wherever I go. I can take care of myself Aleck. I have been ever since it started! I’m not the shy little girl I used to be, you should have noticed that by now. I know what I want, Aleck, and I’ll get it, just you wait and see. I’ll teach you how to love Aleck Sanford. Like it or not.” I smirk and walk away adding sway to my hips before he can say anything. “You’re such a fucking moron, go get your woman, asshole!” I hear Gabe yell at Aleck, but I don’t wait to hear his reply or see if he’s following me. I walk to my car, get in and drive home. I have no idea if this changed his mind I don’t care at this point. I said what I wanted to and fuck the

rest. I just hope it doesn’t backfire on me.

CHAPTER 24

Aleck I’m sick and tired of fucking up with Charline. Fuck me, her outfit was pure torture. That tight skirt was hugging her ass perfectly and her top revealed her lacy bra. My dick was hard in no time. I didn’t know whether to beg for forgiveness or be an ass and push her away some more. Of course, my clouded brain had to pick the latter. She’s fucking hot when she goes all bossy on me, but I know I’ve hurt her, yet again. Being drunk didn’t help when she came in. I wanted to follow her, but I was in no shape to do so. Probably for the best, we both needed to calm down so we can talk without being at each other’s throat. She’s right. I am a fucking hypocrite. I don’t want her to be around this type of lifestyle, but I subject Ally to it every day I wear my patch. Her life is pretty perfect though, I didn’t want to

mess that up, but then again, I’m a fucking selfish fucker and I need her. I’m going to get my woman if it’s the last thing I do. After a couple of hours, I sober up and get on my bike to drive over to her place. It’s been a couple of hours now, I hope she’s calmed down enough agree to talk to me. I park in front of her house and see that I don’t even need to ring the bell, she’s opened the door as I was getting off my bike. A good sign, at least she’s open for discussion. “What are you doing here Aleck?” Maybe not… “I’m a fucking asshole. I’ve hurt you yet again and I’ve hurt myself. I managed to push away the one thing, besides my daughter, that brings a smile to my face. I’ve been a miserable bastard all week, but was too fucking stubborn to admit I was wrong. I don’t deserve you, but I can’t stay away from you anymore” “Where have you been this past week then if you can’t stay away from me?” She crosses her arms over her chest. “Compound. I didn’t go home at all, I didn’t want Ally to see me like this.” “Did you slip back into your old habits?” She looks at

me intently. “Once, the first night, Ant kicked my ass for it, if it makes it any better.” “No, it doesn’t. I didn’t dump you for you to go back to your old ways. I just wanted to show you that you don’t get to make all the decisions. I love you Aleck. I know what you’ve been through. I know you didn’t have the best environment growing up, but fucking hell, give me a chance to prove to you that we can be happy together, that you can be happy. That you shouldn’t run away with your tail between your legs at the first chance you get.” I fucking deserved that. “I dealt with it the only way I know how to. I thought I was doing what was best for you, even though it killed me to do so. I know I was wrong bu-” “Did you just admit that you were wrong and I was right?” She smirks as she interrupts me. “What have you done with my sweet innocent Charline? More importantly will she have me back?” I can’t help but chuckle, despite the serious conversation. “She’s still in here somewhere, she’s just pissed at you. Do you really need to ask? Do you think I went to the compound just to tell you off for the sake of it?” I take the two steps that were separating us and lean

down, brushing my lips over hers. “Will you tell me what happened to you and who is leaving those notes?” She sighs. “Come in.” She steps away from the door letting me walk in. We settle down on the couch before she begins, “When I was in my second year in college, I went to a Halloween themed party one night. I was walking from my dorm on my own because I had forgotten something on the way to the party, so I told my friends to go on without me. I heard a noise in the alley that separated two dorms. I should have known better than to walk by that alley, it always gave me the creeps. I heard a blood chilling scream which should have made me run away, but no, I walked towards the alley and the noise. What I saw made me feel sick. “Three guys were carving into a guy’s chest. I didn’t know what the fuck was going on. I froze, I couldn’t move or say anything. Their victim must have spotted me because he called out to me for help, but this drew his attackers’ attention to me. One of them started to come after me. I tried to run away, but I was wearing heels so couldn’t run very fast. Stupid me didn’t think of taking them off. “Just when he was about to catch up with me, a

security guard ran over to us. He must have had heard the screams. Just as I was about to shout at him to help, the guy chasing me grabbed me arm and told the security guy I was his girlfriend and that he had scared me as a prank. I had to agree with his story because he had a knife digging into my back. When the guard left the masked man told me that he would come for me if I told anyone what I saw. He let me go after that and went back to the mutilation. I tried to run, but my legs wouldn’t move. When they finally did, I rushed back to my room without looking back and never told a soul. “It wasn’t long after that that the threatening texts started. I only began receiving notes when I had changed my phone number, I have no idea how they got it in the first place. When I moved back here, it stopped all together, until the first day of school and you know the rest.” She shrugs as if she had just told me she’d been shopping with Ayden. “What the fuck? First of all, I can’t believe you had to witness that and then have someone breathe down your neck because of it. How in the hell have you been able to do this on your own and never talk about it? You don’t seem phased by it at all.”

“It’s a messed up situation. I’ve just tried to get on with my life. It was hard in the beginning, I used to have a lot of nightmares, but it got better with time. If they wanted to hurt me they could have, they knew which dorm I lived in, they had my number. I grew confident with time because how would they be able to find me now? Why would they even want to hurt me, they knew I wasn’t a threat. They were wearing masks so I have no idea what they looked like. If it is them, they could have taken me when they left the note on my car, so surely they can’t still want to hurt me, wouldn’t they have done so already?” “Besides the accident involving Blades, nothing has happened to you, it makes no sense. Unless Blades was one of the three, but why would he have business so far away?” “I don’t know. I can’t remember many details, I was in shock. I only know that they were all in black and had masks.” “Have you gotten any more notes this week?” I stroke her hand, reveling in the fact that she’s not pulling away from me. “No notes but phone calls yes.” She says as she squeezes my hang. “What happened to Blades anyway?”

“You don’t want to know.” I look at her intensely and she raises her eyebrow. “Yes, I do want to know. I didn’t make myself clear enough when I came to the compound this morning?” “Crystal clear, Gorgeous.” I sigh. “I don’t want to put you through it.” I try to wrap my arms around her, but she pushes me away. “Don’t.” She gets up and starts pacing the room. “You know, right now I really wish badass biker Aleck could come out and not baby me.” “I’m not trying to fucking baby you! You want to know the fucking truth? I’ll give it to you. Ant, Gabe and I went to see the Bastards from Hell, confronted them and managed to get all three guys who were responsible for the crash to come with us to their warehouse. I’m sure they thought they were getting the upper hand and would fuck us over, but their Prez handed Blades to us. We each got our turn to kick the shit out of him and put a bullet in his head. Want to know the worst about all of this? He was Michael’s step brother and their Prez’s brother. He was the one who helped Michael take Ayden. He’s been under our nose all this time, taunting us and we had no idea. Happy now?” I yell, I’m beyond angry.

“Don’t fucking yell at me! I’ve nothing-” “You’re making me relive it! I want nothing more than to forget about what could have happened to Ayden once again! What could have happened to you! Because them stalking you on bikes was part of the reason why we went there in the first place. I had to listen to that sick fuck Michael gloat about what he fucking did to her and I’m terrified someone is going to take you away from me and do the same fucking thing to you! That’s why I keep pushing you away, for fuck’s sake!” I yell in her face. I’ve barely finished when she slaps me hard across the face. “What the fuck was that for?” “I told you not to fucking yell at me.” “You wanted to fucking know! I’m going to have someone with you at all times until we find out who’s trying to scare you. I don’t care what you think, you don’t have the choice. I don’t want you to be on your own anymore.” “Oh for fuck’s sake Aleck, stop being so fucking paranoid. If someone wanted to hurt me, like Ayden, was they would have done it a thousand times already!” “I don’t care! I’m not taking the risk. Now that I finally have you, I’m not going to let anyone take you away from

me so you’re going to do what you’re told.” “Or what?” “Or nothing, you’re going to be a good girl and listen to me.” “You’re such a fucking asshole.” She makes to slap me again, but I stop her, unfortunately, being the smartass she is, she slaps me with her other hand. “Maybe, but I’m the asshole that is fucking in love with you and is scared to lose the only woman he’s ever been in love with. So fucking excuse him for wanting to protect what’s his!” I’m seething. “You’re in love with me?” she asks on a whisper. There’s my sweet Charline, I smile softly. “Yes, Charline, I’m in love with you. I‘m pretty sure I’ve always been in love with you, but was too fucking stubborn to realize it.” “Fuck me,” she whispers looking into my eyes. “What?” “Fuck. Me. Aleck.” She doesn’t give me time to think about it and grabs the collar of my jacket bringing my face down to hers. I push her against the wall and pin her small frame with my body as the kiss intensifies. I pull away from the kiss for a second. “Why did you stop?”

“Last chance to walk away, Line.” I cup her face gently, biting her bottom lip. “Less talking, more undressing.” She moans and undoes my pants. “As you wish.” I make quick work of getting her naked. Unfortunately for me, she’s not wearing her naughty teacher outfit anymore, but she is going commando under her yoga pants. “Beautiful,” I whisper before crashing my lips to hers again. She slips her hands under my shirt, caressing my sides and scratching her nails against my skin making me moan. She nips at my bottom lip and helps me take off my shirt before pulling my pants down, freeing my cock. She doesn’t shy away, instead she drops down to her knees, taking me in her mouth. I groan with pleasure, resting my hands on the wall for support. She looks up at me whilst taking as much of my cock as she can into her mouth. My eyes roll back as the pleasure intensifies. If she keeps this up, I’m not going to last long. She softly hums as she sucks me, the vibration driving me insane. “Not going to last long if you keep this up, Gorgeous.” I look down at her as she releases my dick from her perfect lips and strokes me. “We wouldn’t want that now, would we?” She smirks

and licks the underside of my cock from the base to the tip, causing a shiver to run through my body. “Enough of this.” I pick her up and she wraps her legs around my waist. I caress her slit seeing if she’s wet enough before I thrust into her, burying myself to the hilt. She winces and moans at the same time. “Are you okay, Love?” I ask, holding my breath. Fucking hell, she’s tight, she feels perfect. “Never better. Move please.” She squeezes around my cock making me groan. “Don’t do that. I want this to last more than two minutes.” I chuckle and nip at her chin as I start to thrust in and out slowly, giving her time to adjust to my size. Not to gloat, but nature was pretty generous. I spin around pressing her against the wall and pin her hands over her head as I start to pick up the pace. She’s completely at my mercy and I fucking love this power. I capture her mouth in another kiss, swallowing her moans. She bites my bottom lip and smirks. I release her hands and grab her hips tightly. “Someone likes it rough.” I smirk and walk to the couch holding her up. “Only with you. You bring out the best in me.” She

smirks and squeezes her pussy around me again. “I told you not to do that again.” I walk towards the couch and set her down on it. She’s on her knees with her hands resting on the back of the couch and I thrust into her without any warning. I’m fucking her hard and fast, feeling myself ebbing closer and closer to the edge. I wrap her long hair around my fist and bring her up to me, my other hand holding her throat gently. I nibble her earlobe while fucking her wildly. “I’m so close, Baby,” she moans loudly. “Don’t hold back, Gorgeous.” I groan, reaching down to tease her clit. It doesn’t take her long to come screaming my name. I thrust a couple more times before I finally find my release, emptying myself in her. I slow my thrusts to a lazy pace until she stops me. “Too sensitive,” she whispers, shivering as her perfect body goes limp in my arms. I lay her down on the big couch and go to the bathroom to clean up and get a wet washcloth. “Spread for me, Love.” “What are you doing?” she looks up at me confused. “Cleaning you up, what do you think?” I chuckle and clean her gently. She shudders as I rub over her clit. “So mean.” She grins sleepily and closes her legs. I

walk back to the bathroom dropping the wet cloth in the sink and join her on the couch. I grab the throw that was resting on the back of the couch and wrap us up. “Never imagined our first time to be like this,” I say stroking her hair. “Neither did I.” She smiles kissing my neck. “Sorry, Gorgeous.” I kiss her forehead. “Never said I didn’t enjoy it, so shut up and kiss me, Aleck.” “You’re full of surprises.” “You haven’t seen nothing yet.” She smirks and kisses me deeply. I guess we must have fallen asleep on the couch because we are both startled awake when we hear the sounds of glass shattering coming from the front of the house. “What was that?” she asks confused. “I don’t know, stay here.” I get up, put my pants on and grab my gun before looking outside. I sigh when I see her car. “What? What have they done to Betsy???” She gets up wrapping the blanket around her tightly and joins me. “Oh

no, they fucking didn’t, the fuckers!” she screeches. “Sorry, Love. We’ll replace them, don’t worry.” I kiss her head and walk outside, seeing a note on the hood of the car. I quickly read it and see red. I hope for their sake I never catch whoever did this. “What does it say?” She asks as she closes the door and turns on the alarm. “You don’t want to know.” “Not this again, tell me!” I sigh and show her the note.

You are going to die the same way HE did four years ago.

CHAPTER 25

Charline These past couple of days have been full of surprises. Never did I think Aleck and I would actually decide to try, only to then immediately break up before completely admitting the extent of our feelings. It felt good to finally open up about what I witnessed years ago, it was long overdue, it feel like a weight I didn’t know I was carrying has been lifted. He needed to know the truth about the notes, I just hope nothing happens to anyone I love, I couldn’t forgive myself if something happened to them because of me. I’m not sure if Aleck realizes the threat hanging over me is because of my past and not because of the club. Knowing him, he’s still kicking himself about all of it even though it’s not his fault at all. It took seven years for us to be together and weirdly

enough, I’m grateful for it. He had a couple of reckless years where his past clouded his vision of relationships. I think seeing how Ayden and Anthony have overcome their pasts has helped him realize that no matter how fucked up your life may be, everyone deserve happiness. You’d think that with all of the fucked up things he’s seen and done for the past seven years, he would have lost his sensitive side, but no. I’ve had to remind him every day how much I love him, which is no problem for me, I’ve loved him for so long. I never thought this would actually happen because of our contrasting worlds and our stubbornness, but turns out we complete each other. When he’s being his inflexible biker self, he doesn’t leave me much choice, but to stand up to him. When I’m being a complete bitch he’s the one calming me down. Things could be disastrous, it’s like we both have a double personality, but I wouldn’t change it for the world. The fact that he’s a father doesn’t change the way I see him, in fact it showed a completely difference side of him. Sure, it was a shock, but she is the sweetest little girl I have ever met. If anything, I wasn’t sure he’d still want me because he has his own little family, but she’s the one who brought us closer together.

When my parents found out I was dating someone from a MC, thanks to whoever told them, they immediately called wanting to meet him. I’m not sure if it’s a good or bad thing. My parents are pretty open and understanding, but they know the Last Hangman are outlaws. They always were pretty worried when I was hanging out around them with Ayden, when we were younger. I have no idea how it’s going to go, but they are coming over tonight for dinner and I’m shitting myself. Aleck is acting all cool, but I know he’s as nervous as I am. “Stop pacing, you’re going to make me nervous!” He chuckles and grabs my hand, tugging me onto his lap. “I can’t help it! I know they are pretty laid back, but they know the history of the club. I just don’t want them to get the wrong impression of you.” “It’ll be fine, Gorgeous. I just hope you won’t get rid of me if they don’t approve of us being together.” He kisses my neck. “Nothing will tear us apart. Just try not to swear too much.” I can’t help but chuckle. “I’ll try, but can’t promise anything, Line.” He kisses along my jawline, making me moan. “Stop it! You’re going to make me horny and they’ll be

here in a few minutes.” “I thought you were always horny for me?” He raises his eyebrow. “I am, trust me! Don’t make it worse.” I glare at him and kiss him deeply, grinding my ass into his crotch. He groans. “Don’t do that then!” “See what I mean!” I laugh and get up when I hear the doorbell ring. I’m about to say something, but he cuts me off. “I know, no swearing, no talk about the club, drugs or anything bad, be nice and smile. Got it.” He rolls his neck and pumps his fists, clearly mocking me. “Ass!” I flip him off and go to open. “Now, who’s the rude one!” His chuckles follow me. I open the door and smile at my parents. “Hey, Mom, hey, Dad. Come in.” I move to the side and let them in. “I hope you had a good trip.” “Hi, Sweetheart. Yes, we did, your father managed to get us lost, but we made it. You’d think we’ve never lived here!” Mom shakes her head as I laugh. “Typical Dad.” I grin and hug them both. “It’s your mother’s fault, she told me to take the wrong exit!”

“Oh, no you don’t, Robert, you’re not blaming this on me!” She glares at him and I have to laugh. They’ve been married for thirty years and still act as if they were still in their honeymoon stage. “A little help here, Aleck,” Dad begs him. “Women and directions.” He shakes his head agreeing with my father and goes to shake his hand. “Nice to meet you, Sir.” “Finally someone who agrees with me!” Dad looks at his tattooed hand for a second and shakes it. “Nice to meet you. Come outside with me for a minute, I’d like to have a little chat with you.” He doesn’t wait for a reply and walks back out the front door. I’m sure it’s just the ‘you hurt my daughter I’ll hunt you down’ speech, but still, it’s not reassuring. “Of course,” Aleck says before walking to me, kissing me softly and walks out closing the door. “Not sure if I should be worried or not, Mom.” “It’ll be fine, Sweetheart. He just wants to have the manly talk with him, that’s what he said on the way here. You know we don’t judge people. I’m sure he has a lot of qualities for you to have chosen him…” “But…?”

“But he does have a lot against him. He’s an outlaw and has most likely been doing illegal stuff all of this life. I wouldn’t want any of that to fall back on you.” She squeezes my hand as we walk in the kitchen. “I know he’s done bad things, we’ve talked about it and while I can’t change what happened in the past or tell him what he can and can’t do, he’s seriously the kindest and most stubborn man I’ve ever met, and he makes me happy when he’s not being an ass…” I grin innocently. “When he’s not being an ass or when you’re not being bossy?” Mom raises her eyebrow at me. “How dare you, Mother?” I fake being offended and we both laugh. “Alright, I might be a bit bossy at times, but it doesn’t seem to put him off.” I shrug. “I love her bossy side.” Aleck chuckles from behind me, scaring the shit out of me. “Don’t do that!” I elbow him, making him chuckle again. “Good to see you’re still alive.” I kiss his neck. “I just needed to talk to him, Princess. Don’t worry. We’re good, he knows where I stand.” They both look at each other and Aleck nods at my father once. “Okay? Whatever that means…” I look at them then at my mom confused.

We all sit at the table, passing the food I spent all afternoon preparing. “So, Aleck, Charline told us that you have a daughter?” Mom questions out of nowhere. “Yes, I do. She’s five.” He beams. “Why isn’t she with us tonight?” Mom asks sounding a bit disappointed. “She is quite shy around new people, I didn’t want to put her through meeting you two so formally and well, to be honest I wasn’t sure if you would accept me or kick me out at first glance. I’d rather save her the heartache. She really likes Charline.” He smiles squeezing my hand. I smile back, melting. “If I’m being honest, we always thought that Charline would end up with another teacher or a lawyer or something like that.” Mom admits, slightly embarrassed. Aleck scoffs. “I actually started college to become a lawyer. Quickly gave up though, it wasn’t for me at all and well, life happened.” He sighs. I squeeze his thigh and he leans over kissing my cheek. “I can see you wearing a suit.” Mom grins. “Calm down woman, he’s dating your daughter.” Dad

laughs. “I know I’m not a parent’s first choice to date their daughter, but I can promise you I’ll do everything I can to protect her and make sure she’s happy, even if it costs me my life. I’ve loved her for years, but was too stupid to understand what was right in front of me. Now that I’ve finally realized how I feel, I’m not letting her go without a fight.” Major swoon! I look up to see Mom staring at Aleck fondly. “You’re not getting rid of me that easily anyway.” I grin innocently and kiss him softly. “Aren’t they so cute together, Robert?” Mom chimes in. “Still debating, Debbie.” Dad chuckles. “I’m still on the fence about you being in a MC. I don’t want your activities to fall back on Charline. If anything happens to her, I won’t hesitate to end you myself.” “Understood, Sir. That’s my worse fear, for something to happen to Charline or Ally.” “Then make sure it doesn’t happen,” Dad tells him sternly. “Can you stop trying to scare him away? I’ve had to reassure him I could handle the club life enough for him to finally stop pushing me away to protect me, I don’t need you

to remind him.” “Just warning him, Princess. He’s still on probation in my book until he proves himself to be a man of trust. I’m not against you two dating, first strike though, you’re out.” “Sounds fair to me, Sir,” Aleck says squeezing my thigh. I lace our fingers and squeeze his hand. I’m sure the feeling of not being trusted or validated in my life is hard for him to hear bearing in mind the environment he grew up in. If he knew the full story he would stop busting Aleck’s balls and trust my judgment. If I didn’t feel safe with him, I wouldn’t be with him, end of! The rest of the evening goes on pretty smoothly. My father finally relaxed and acted like his normal self and we ended up having a lovely evening together. They started talking about motorcycles and I had no idea my father knew so much about them. I also had no clue what they were talking about so it all went over my head, but it was nice to see Aleck relax and enjoy himself. I made my parents try Josie’s Red Velvet donuts and they loved them so much that they stole the rest of the box to take back to their hotel room, to my horror. They decided to spend a couple of days here, to spend more time with us; I was relieved that they are warming up to the idea of us. I’m not sure if Aleck

is going to introduce Ally to them, I hope he will, I know my parents would adore her.

CHAPTER 26

Aleck Tonight has been…interesting. Not only was it my first meeting with Charline’s parents, but it was the first time I have ever been introduced to anyone’s parents as a boyfriend. Besides her father being overprotective, which I’m not blaming him for at all, I can’t even imagine going through all of this with Ally. I feel sorry for these poor fools already. I couldn’t help think back twenty years when my parents used to constantly remind me I was never good enough and wouldn’t ever be. I can only hope that I can prove to Debbie and Robert, that I am worthy of their daughter. It is going to be difficult considering I am not worthy of her at all. It’s nice to see Line interact with her parents and it is blatantly obvious we come from separate worlds; hers a loving and fun one and mine cold and neglected. They look like the

perfect family¸ showing me how I want it to be for Ally. I want her to grow up loved in a happy family. I’m glad tonight’s over though. As nice as they are, I need some down time with my woman. I have to leave tomorrow for some business with the Bastards, which might take me away for a couple of days. I need to remember the feel of her while I’m away and I have yet to break the news to her and I’m not looking forward to it. “What’s on your mind?” She cuddles into me on the couch. “How tonight went.” I kiss her softly. “It went better than I expected to be honest. I thought my father would tell you to fuck off and get away from me.” She chuckles and kisses my neck. “Me too.” I chuckle. “What did he tell you when you two were outside?” “Nothing important, Gorgeous.” “Tell me then if it’s not important.” My stubborn

woman… I sigh. “Alright, he warned me that if I ever hurt you he’d kill me himself without regret, that you are his precious angel and how I shouldn’t stay with you if I’m not very

serious about us. He knows I don’t live a conventional life, but if you chose me as the one for you, the one you want to marry then I have to have normal wedding and do things by the book including asking him for his approval. I think he’s scared we’re going to elope to Vegas behind his back.” I chuckle. “He could have gone easy on you, for fuck’s sake.” She frowns. She’s adorable. I smile at her. “I’m alright, Love, don’t worry.” “Do you want to get married eventually?” Her question renders me speechless, “Where did that come from?” I chuckle nervously. “Just asking a question since you mentioned my dad needing to approve your request.” She shrugs. “Every single marriage around me has failed, except Josie and Cabe’s, I don’t know what it takes to even be in one, but if that’s what you wanted I would ask you.” I smile softly at her. “I don’t need a piece of paper to tell me how we feel. I love you and as long as I’m with you, that’s all that matters, married or not. We can always have a party to celebrate us, but personally, it’s not at the top of my priorities.” Simply

amazing…

“You always manage to surprise me.” I smile. “What’s at the top of your priorities if marriage isn’t one of them?” “First, get another box of Red Velvet donuts because they stole the leftovers, not going to forgive them for that. Second, maybe when Ally gets to know me better and feels more comfortable we can spend more time all three of us. Third, more donuts.” She shrugs. “Oh, and get a puppy.” She grins up at me. “I think that can be done.” I kiss her deeply as she straddles my lap, leaning against my chest. “All of it?” Her big blue eyes seem to pierce into my soul. “Yes, Gorgeous, all of it. Depends on what kind of dog though.” I raise my eyebrow and she giggles. “A Chihuahua, of course.” She grins innocently. “You’re shitting me right?” “No, why? They are cute!” She sits up and glares at me. “I am not walking a Chihuahua around, Line. No chance in hell.” She bursts out laughing. “You should have seen the horror on your face. Priceless. I don’t know, a Golden Retriever or maybe a German Shepard.”

“You’re evil, those are much better choices.” I smirk and flip us over so she’s under me on the couch. “You love me.” “I really do. “I love you too.” She brings my lips down to hers, licking my lip with the tip of her tongue. “Tease,” I whisper against her lips. “You know me.” She smiles and slips her tongue inside my mouth, seeking my tongue, caressing it passionately. The kiss soon becomes very heated that leaves me breathless. “You’re the devil in the flesh.” I say as I bite her neck gently making her moan. “Maybe.” She giggles and scratches her nails down my back. “You’re driving me insane, Line.” I moan against her neck. “The feeling is mutual, Aleck.” I sit up and pick her up. “What are you doing?” She squeals holding onto me. “Something I should have done long ago.” I carry her upstairs, to her bedroom. Whenever we see each other, things get heated really quickly and we end up fucking on any piece of furniture available, or the floor. I want at least

one time where we can take our time, aren’t in a hurry and are in no danger of lamps falling on us. I lay her down gently in the middle of the bed and strip her very slowly. Too slowly to her liking as she keeps telling me to hurry up, but I’m on a mission to really drive her insane. “Patience, Line.” I smirk and unbutton her top slowly. “You’re no fun!” she whines, making me chuckle. “You won’t say that in a minute.” I smirk and grab one of her bathrobe ties. “What are you doing?” She looks at me confused. “Hands against the bedframe.” It takes her a minute before she complies. I tie her hands above her head and make sure she’s comfortable. “Why are you doing this?” “Do you trust me?” “Yes, of course I do.” “Then stop worrying and enjoy. We never take our time, but tonight, it’s all about you.” I position myself between her legs and lean over her, kissing her deeply. I love that she’s at my mercy, helpless and can’t predict what I’m going to do next. “If you want me to stop just say so, I’m not going to hurt

you.” I whisper against the swell of her breast. “Don’t you dare stop,” she says on a moan. “As you wish, Line.” I smile and suck on her right nipple while I tease the other with my fingertips, making her arch from the bed. I switch nipple and suck on her left one, gently biting down. She lets out a little yelp of surprise which is quickly followed by a moan of pleasure. She’s writhing under me, trying to find some contact against her pussy. I move just beyond her reach, dead set on keeping this sweet torture going for as long as possible. She whines and squeezes her thighs together. “I don’t think so, Love. Spread your legs for me.” “Come on, you’re not being fair now, Aleck!” “I know.” I smirk and nip at her side. She glares at me, making me chuckle. I hover over her and leave a trail of kisses down the middle of her chest to her belly button. “Lower,” she moans, breathless. “Soon.” I sit back on my heels and bring her legs up to my face, kissing the inside of her left ankle, up to her knee, gently nibbling along the way. She’s slowly losing control, thrashing her head from side to side, and desperately trying to find some relief. I repeat the same process on her right leg and spread her legs even further, lying between them. I

kiss up her inner right thigh and down the other, blowing softly over her clit as I pass. “Please, Aleck. I need you,” she whines, raising her hips. “My pleasure.” I lick along her slit, painfully slowly, reveling in her taste. She clamps her thighs around my face, trying to keep me in place. I pry her legs open and pin her hips to the bed with my hands. I look up at her for a minute before she groans in frustration and begins squirming again. I tease her clit with the tip of my tongue, drawing small circles against the swollen nub. “More. Please.” She groans. I wink at her and slowly start sucking on her clit, alternating the intensity and speed, keeping her on the edge, but never making her fall. “Aleck, please!” she nearly screams at me, losing all patience. I smirk and sit up. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me!” “Not at all, my Love.” I smirk and begin tease her with the tip of my very hard cock. “Please, fuck me. I’m begging you.” She squirms, trying to push more of my cock inside of her. I lean over and kiss her deeply, well, try to as she bites my lip. “Less teasing, more fucking, Sanford!” She glares at me.

I keep teasing her clit with the tip of my cock until she’s ready to fall over the edge and thrust inside of her, groaning at the feeling of her tight, wet pussy wrapping around me. I hear her moan in pleasure as she immediately orgasms around me. I start to thrust slowly, letting her ride out her orgasm. “Was it worth the wait?” I whisper against her neck. “You’re a dick.” She giggles kissing me softly. “But yes, it was worth it.” “Good.” I smile kissing her deeply, giving her time, still thrusting lazily. I didn’t think this through very well. This is becoming torture for me. We kiss for a few minutes while I keep my slow pace before she starts squeezing my cock. I take it as a sign that I can go faster. I smile into the kiss and start to pick up the pace. I hold my weight up on my elbows, careful not to crush her. “Harder.” She moans throwing her head back. I oblige and sit up on my heels. I hold her hips, lifting them enough to get the perfect angle and start fucking her harder and faster. We are both covered in a light sheen of sweat. I lean over to suck on her nipples as I keep fucking her hard, making her moan loudly with each thrust. “I want to touch

you.” She moans raising her hips to meet my thrusts. I undo the ties holding her to the hardboard and she sits up, taking charge and pushing me to sit on my ankles. I keep my hold on her hips and help her move up and down my length. We are both so close, I can feel her quivering. I bring her mouth to mine and kiss her passionately, capturing her moans as she continues to roll her hips on me. “I’m so close, Line.” I groan biting her lower lip gently. “Me too.” She moans, half in pleasure, half in pain. I lay her back down and take charge, thrusting as hard and fast as I can, bringing us both over the edge at the same time, screaming and moaning each other’s name. We are both out of breath, covered in sweat and totally spent. “So worth it.” She sighs happily. “I’m glad you think so.” I chuckle and head to the bathroom. I clean up quickly and grab a wet washcloth. I walk back to her and clean her up carefully and gently. She shudders every time I touch her clit. I smirk and carry on. “Stop it!” She tries to close her legs, but I keep them open and keep rubbing the washcloth over her clit until she’s a squirming mess again.

“Really want me to stop, Love?” She groans and flips me off as I pick up the pace. Soon enough, she’s panting and moaning my name yet again. I smirk to myself and let her ride it out before placing a kiss just above her clit and clean her again softly. I dispose of the washcloth in the bathroom and come back to cuddle her. “So mean.” She cuddles into me and drape her arm and leg over me. “Why am I mean now?” I kiss her forehead. “Because I was too sensitive.” “But you enjoyed it didn’t you? The whole thing?” “Of course I did. It was fucking amazing. You need to do that more often.” She kisses my chin. “That’s if we ever get back to the bed. We usually end up fucking on whatever surface is available.” “Well, hold me down, spank me, I don’t know. Be a bit rougher. I love it.” She smirks and bites my lower lip. “Duly noted, Gorgeous.” I kiss her deeply and we settle into bed. I grab the covers and pull them over us. We stay silent for a few minutes and I get lost in my thoughts. Thinking about us, Ally, the club, tomorrow’s

meeting with the bastards. “Where did you go just now?” she asks tracing the ‘Forever’ tattoo I have across my chest with her fingertips. “Just thinking about everything, you, us, Ally, the club.” “Anything you’re not telling me?” She looks at me intently. “We have a big meeting with another club tomorrow, it could either go smoothly or badly.” I sigh. “Do you think it will go wrong?” “There’s always a chance that it can end badly for either club. I don’t think it will this time, but considering the events of these past few weeks, nothing would surprise me anymore.” She nods, clearly thinking about something. For a second, I think she’s going to ask me not to go… “I can’t tell you what to do, that wouldn’t be right. All I’m going to say is to stay as safe as you can. For Ally. She needs her dad alive and well, me as well, just be safe and be careful. I don’t want to lose you.” “You won’t lose me. Thank you for not busting my balls about it.” “Meh, they’re empty anyway.” She bursts out laughing, clearly amused by her own joke.

“You’re really something else, Char.” I chuckle and pinch her ass. “Hey! What was that for?” She yelps. “No jokes about my balls.” I glare at her whilst laughing inside. “Fine! Geez I didn’t know your balls were so sensitive.” She rolls her eyes and laughs again. “Promise me you’ll be careful.” “I promise, Line. I might be gone for a day or two, depending on how it goes.” She nods. “Is Rose watching Ally while you’re gone?” “No, she’s out of town for the weekend. I was going to ask Josie.” “I can watch her for you if you’d like.” “Are you sure?” I stroke her hair. “Yes, of course.” She beams up at me. “Alright then, she’s going to be excited about it. She loves spending time with you.” “I love spending time with her. She’s so funny and sweet once she get used to you” She beams. “She really is. I’m so lucky to have you both in my life. I never thought I’d ever be this happy.” “Neither did I.”

I smile and kiss the top of her head. Shortly after, I hear her breathing even out as she falls asleep in my arms. It’s such an amazing feeling. I hope this isn’t the last chance we get. This weekend is do or die. I just hope they will be safe while we are away. I don’t get much sleep. I spend most of the night watching Charline sleep, half lying on top of me, thinking of how our lives could be and desperately hoping nothing will fuck us up. I fucking love her and can’t stand the thought of losing her. I’m so whipped.

CHAPTER 27

Charline I slowly wake up to something caressing my hair and I try to back away, not sure what it is. “Easy, Gorgeous, it’s just me.” Aleck chuckles. “Not funny.” I groan into his chest. Last night’s multiple orgasms drained me, and I slept like a baby. “Looks like someone is grumpy in the morning.” “I’m never grumpy!” I poke his chest. “You’re cute when you’re grumpy.” He chuckles again until I pinch his nipple. “Oi! That was uncalled for!” “But you are!” he mutters. “How do you feel?” “Amazing, why?” I smile up at him and yawn. “Just making sure I wasn’t too rough last night.” “A bit sore, but if anything, it helped me sleep.” I kiss him softly as my hand begins to wander.

“I’m glad it did, Gorgeous.” I smirk and he raises his eyebrow. “What are you up to?” “Who? Me? Nothing.” I shrug and start stroking him. He groans. “You’re sore, Line.” “This is about you.” I grin and kiss down his chest, stopping to tease and bite each nipple like he did last night. “You’re going to be the death of me.” He moans stroking my hair. I grin up at him and keep kissing down his chest, my hair fanning over his tanned skin. I settle on my knees between his legs and lick from his base to the tip, keeping eye contact with him the entire time. He moans as I take him into my mouth, taking as much as I can before releasing him fully. I smirk at him and stroke him before I start licking the sensitive spot between his dick and his balls. He bucks his hips, moaning loudly. I alternate between sucking and stroking his length until he can’t take it anymore. I start to suck him hard and fast while I play with my clit. Moaning around his cock. “Fuck me!” He groans and holds my head in place. Not forcing me to take more than I can, but still demonstrating some control over me. I love it. I start to feel myself get closer to the edge. I suck him and stroke my clit in the same

rhythm. “I’m about to come, Gorgeous.” He moans bucking his hips into my mouth. I let him as I increase the pressure I’m applying over my clit. I moan loudly as I bring myself to orgasm as I feel his dick twitch “FUCK!” he shouts before emptying himself into my mouth. I wrap my lips around his cock, swallowing every single drop. I smirk at him as I sit up and watch him get his breathing back. “Good morning.” “Very good morning.” He smirks and tugs on my arm so I’m lying on top of him. “Did you just make yourself come as you were sucking me off?” I nod. “I got too excited sucking you.” I shrug. “I love you.” “Because I just sucked you?” I chuckle. “No. Well yes, that was amazing, but I just love you. You’re amazing and perfect.” He sighs kissing my head. “You made sure for a week that I was the only one coming. This morning was all about you.” I smile kissing him softly. “Amazing.” He kisses me deeply, rolling us over so he’s lying on top of me. “Yes, you are.” I smile at him. “Will you be okay this weekend?” He looks at me

intently. “Of course I will. What’s the worst that could happen with a five year old?” “You never know.” He chuckles. “I’m serious though, will you be okay?” “Yes, Baby, we’ll both be okay. Don’t worry.” I stroke his cheek softly and bring his lips to me. “I wish I didn’t have to go” “I wish you didn’t have to either. Just come back to us in one piece and we’ll all be okay.” “I’ll do my best.” “Now, now, that’s not fair!” I pout making him chuckle. “I promise, I’ll come back to you in one piece…and alive.” He cuts me off, the fucker knew what I was going to say! “You suck!” “Uh no, Love, you’re the one doing the sucking.” He smirks. “Dickhead!” “You love my dick!” I groan. “You’re infuriating!” “But you love me.” “Apparently so.” I smile at him and kiss him deeply. We

both groan when his phone rings. “I have to get that.” “Okay, I’ll go make coffee.” I kiss his cheek and get up when he rolls off of me. I put on my robe, smiling as I wrap the tie around my waist and grin at Aleck. He winks at me and picks up his phone. He joins me in the kitchen a few minutes later, fully dressed. “You have to go now?” “Yes, they are waiting for me. Rose is going to come over and drop Ally off.” “Alright. I love you.” “I love you too.” He leans down and kisses me hard and deeply, but too soon he breaks the kiss. “I’ll keep you updated whenever I can. Call me if you have any problems okay?” “Okay, don’t worry, we’ll be okay.” I smile at him and see him to the door. He stops to kiss me again before getting on his bike. He waves at me as he drives out of the driveway. I wave back and smile to myself. I’m so lucky to finally have him in my life, the way it was always supposed to be.

****** Rose dropped off Ally mid-morning and we’ve been alternating between watching cartoons, eating and painting. She’s adorable and so chatty once she’s used to you, she’s amazing. I’m having such a good day, but I can’t stop that nagging feeling that something bad is going to happen to Aleck. It’s the first time since we’ve been together that he openly told me that he had to go on a run for the club, and that it might get messy. I hope they will all be okay. We finished dinner not long ago and we settle down to watch another cartoon with popcorn and hot cocoa. Ally is cuddling into my side and has her tiny arm draped over my tummy. She’s the most precious thing ever. I smile looking at her, enjoying this moment. Even if Aleck isn’t here with us right now, I have a tiny piece of him cuddling up to me. I really could get used to this. Never in a million years did I imagine I’d be with someone who already has a kid. I always thought it would be weird to be in a relationship like this, but it isn’t at all. Sure, sometimes we can’t do what we want to do as there is a small human running around, but it never stops us from having fun, it’s just a different kind of

fun. I don’t feel like I’m taking care of someone else’s kid and it’s slightly scary to me, we get on so well. It’s so different being a teacher to a parent type figure, but I wouldn’t change any of it. She’s a total sweetheart. Everything is going smoothly, we’re having fun and enjoying the movie, until we hear a noise from outside before the power goes out. The uneasy feeling I had earlier is coming back much stronger. Light is coming from Ayden’s house so it can’t be a power outage. “Liney, what’s going on?” Ally asks me, scared. “I don’t know, Princess. I’m sure it’s okay, the power just took a nap.” I pick her up and walk to the front door checking the alarm. I sigh in relief when I see it’s still on. I’m not sure if someone is outside, but it’s better to be safe than sorry. I make sure the front door is locked and check on the backdoor. I sigh in relief when I see they’re locked. “I’m scared, Liney,” she says clinging onto me. “It’s okay, Sweetheart. I’m sure the power will come back very soon.” I try to reassure her, but I’m not sure it’ll be okay. I have no idea what’s going on. I make sure the basement door is locked, you can’t be too careful, and grab us a couple of flashlights and set her on the couch with one while I light some candles.

“I want Daddy.” She sniffs. “I know, Princess. Shall I give him a call?” She nods. I grab my cellphone and dial his number, but it’s busy. I sigh and swear under my breath. I wait a couple of minutes and try again. This time it rings and he picks up immediately. “Lock everything and make sure the alarm is on. I’ll be there as soon as possible.” “How do you know?” I ask him confused. “I just got a phone call. I don’t have time to explain. I’m on my way to your place. I’ll be there as soon as possible, but I’m too fucking far away. Please, keep Ally and yourself safe!” “I will…” I barely get the words out before he hangs up. Shit, something must be really wrong if he’s already on his way. I sit next to Ally and hold her. “Daddy is on his way, he’ll be here as soon as he can okay, Princess?” I kiss her head and hold her tight as she wraps her arms tighter around me. “O…okay.” She sniffs. It’s breaking my heart to see her so distraught. This is all because of me. I never should have offered to watch her this weekend. She would have been safer at Josie’s. She slowly starts to relax in my arms and

falls sleep, the stress overwhelming her. I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding. I’m glad she’s finally able to relax.

CHAPTER 28

Aleck That sick motherfucker! I don’t know who the fuck called me, but it turned my blood to ice. I ride as fast as I can to make it to Charline’s as soon as possible. I keep replaying the conversation in my mind over and over again as the miles fly past me.

My phone rings right in the middle of the meeting with the Bastards from Hell. I stand up and walk out of their chapel to pick up. I’m not risking anyone knowing that Charline and Ally are on their own. Gabe is keeping an eye on them from his truck down the street, but he’s still recovering so I’m not sure how much help he could be, it depends on how many fuckers might try to mess with the

women of my life. “Hello?” “Your life is going to change tonight…for the worse.” “Who the fuck is this?” I below. “A friend who just wanted to warn you.” Whoever is on the line chuckles darkly. “What do you want you sick fuck?” “Your sweet little girlfriend.” “Don’t you dare touch as much as one hair on her head or I swear to you I’ll kill you with my bare hands.” “Oh, but you see, I know you’re too far to be here within the next few minutes. Such a shame…” “I’m going to fucking kill you, you sick motherfucker!” I yell. Everybody comes out of the chapel staring at me. “See, by the time you get to her house, it’ll be too late. If I were you, I would give her a heads up of what’s about to happen to her. Just so she can prepare herself to meet her fate.” “You touch either of them and I swear I will rip you apart very slowly and I’ll enjoy every single second of it.” “No, no, no, Aleck. Don’t you get it? That’s exactly what’s going to happen to your woman and there’s nothing

you can do about it. Give my best to Ray, will you?” He chuckles and hangs up. “What’s going on?” Ant asks me. “Someone is going to fucking attack Charline and Ally. I have to go.” I run to my bike and don’t give them any other details. I need to get to them now. I was about to call Charline when she called me. I had to warn her, but apparently whoever is behind this has already started their attack. I can’t imagine how scared they must be, even though Charline tried to hide it on the phone, I could hear the tremble in her voice. She’s trying to be strong for me and Ally, knowing her, I know she would feel responsible for all of this and about putting Ally through it all. It’s not her fault that she witnessed something so terrible and it keeps coming back to haunt her. I wish I was there to protect them. This is fucking killing me! How in the hell did they know where we were? Is this another betrayal from another unhappy club member hell bent on taking fucking power? I’ll have to talk about it with Ant once all of this is over. I’m still an hour outside of New Orleans and I can’t get there fast enough. For once, I wish that the cops would see

me go over the speed limit and follow me, but I’m not so lucky. I don’t even want to imagine what’s going to happen to them. Why would someone want to hurt a kid? I know Charline saw something she shouldn’t have, but she never told anyone until recently. Why would they want her fucking dead after all this time? I just hope they’ll be okay and I get there in time…

CHAPTER 29

Charline Nothing has happened for the past hour. The power is still out, but things have been very quiet. I was tempted to call the cops, but I know Gabe is somewhere outside keeping an eye on us. What I don’t understand is why he didn’t come in or why he isn’t picking up his fucking phone? He must have noticed the power going out. I grab my phone and try to call him for the tenth time, but it goes straight to voicemail, just like the past nine times. I’m not going to lie, I’m scared shitless. Not for myself, but for Ally. She doesn’t deserve to be in this situation. I look at my contacts in my phone and find Detective Sanders’ phone number. I never put it in there, must have been Aleck. I give him a call. I probably should call 911, but I know they are going to tell me to go downstairs and put the power back on. A) no way in hell am I leaving Ally on her

own and b) I’m not going to risk going down there and come face to face with whoever is responsible for this. “Detective Sanders,” he answers on the third ring. “Hi, this is Charline Dane. I’m a friend of Aleck Sanford.” “Hi, Charline, I remember you. Is everything okay?” he asks concerned. “I’m not sure.” I sigh. “The power has been out for an hour at my house and we’ve heard some noises outside. Gabe is supposed to keep an eye on us, but I haven’t seen or heard from him. I’ve tried to call him, but he’s not answering. Aleck is on his way, but he could still be a while.” “You should have called me sooner Charline. Are you still hearing noises or seeing anything suspicious?” “I didn’t know I had your phone number. No, it’s eerily quiet right now. I know I should have been more careful with the notes and all, but I didn’t think they would actually try to attack me. I’ve been getting them for so long.” “How long?” he asks clearly annoyed. “Couple of years.” “What the fuck, Charline?” “I know, I should have said something about it. I didn’t

think it would be that bad, or that they could even find me, I just thought that whoever was doing it was only doing it to scare me. I never thought a psycho would come for me after all these years! Had I known I wouldn’t have offered Aleck to watch over Ally.” I try not to wake her up. “Shit. I’m on my way to your place now. I should be there in twenty minutes. Whatever happens, do not open the door.” “I know, everything is locked downstairs.” I say softly. “But not upstairs.” I still when I hear a voice say that behind me. “Who’s there with you? Charline?!” I turn around and come face to face with Brian. “What the fuck are you doing here?” I yell at him, waking Ally up. She immediately realizes something is wrong and starts to cry. “Well, well, well, who do we have here?” “Don’t you even dare touch one of her hairs or I swear I’ll kill you myself.” I spit at him. “Now, is that a way to greet your boyfriend?” He chuckles darkly. “You’re not my boyfriend, Brian. You haven’t been for a while. What do you want?”

“Oh, I’m sure you know what I want. See, a few years ago, I was having some business with someone going to UNO and it turned bad. We had to teach him a lesson and a little blonde showed up out of nowhere and saw what we did to him.” He smirks. Oh fuck me sideways. “See what I’m trying to say now?” “I never talked to anyone about it! Why do you want your revenge so many years after and why in the hell did you date me?” I try to manoeuver me and Ally nearer the hallway. “Let’s see. The dating part was just for fun. You’ve got a banging body and I wanted a piece of it. After watching you for years, it was hilarious knowing you were dating the same guy that was sending you threats when you had absolutely no fucking clue about it. The revenge part, see I’m not about to let a little bitch like you cause me trouble which you already have by the way. Why in the hell did you decide to date an outlaw when you had the perfect life? Anyway, your dream guy isn’t as dreamy as you think. See, just a couple of days ago, he killed a couple of my men in cold blood. No reason for them to come after us, yet they did.” “What do you mean after your men?” I look at him

confused and back Ally in the hallway so she can go hide upstairs. I’m just hoping no one else is in the house. “Come back here you little…” I punch him. “She’s a five year old kid, what the fuck do you think she’s going to do?” “Wrong. Fucking. Move.” He slaps me hard across the cheek, making me lose balance. “Maybe he mentioned a club he’s been after or not, doesn’t really matter, I’m part of a MC too darling. We’ve been at war with the Last Hangman for years now and getting to them through you was the perfect revenge. We just had to wait for the perfect moment. We have a man inside your boyfriend’s club that’s been keeping us up to date with all their business. It was easy to make some deals fall through and crush them. Aleck won’t recover from what’s about to happen to you and his daughter.” “Don’t you dare fucking touch her!” I spit in his face and kick him in the balls, making him groan in pain. I try to get up and run upstairs to my gun, but he catches my ankle before I get halfway up the stairs. “Whatever you hear, don’t come out, Ally,” I yell and I hear her run away to hide somewhere upstairs. “Oh I’ll find her, don’t worry about it, Line.” He drags me

down the stairs and back into the hallway. “Wanna know a fun story?” he asks straddling my chest, keeping my hands out of reach. “Emma was my fucking girlfriend before she met Aleck. We were happy and one day, she decided I was too much to handle so she dumped me and then met Aleck. When she found out she was pregnant, she came running straight back to me. I don’t know what went on in her head, but she kept changing her mind about us being together. “At first, I thought the kid was mine, I was happy, I thought it would bring us back together, but the fucking bitch told me it wasn’t mine, that it wasn’t possible and she fucking left me again. She left me after I took care of her for seven fucking months! I had to find her, it took me a little over a month to do so and when I did, I was both disgusted and happy to see her. I didn’t care about the fact that I wasn’t the father and I wanted her dead for doing this to me. We got into a fight because she didn’t want Aleck to find out she had been with an enemy of the club. I got pissed and I might have punched her repeatedly in her tummy.” He chuckles darkly. “I didn’t feel bad. The bitch collapsed and I wanted her to fucking lose the baby and be with me, but no, of course it didn’t happen that way. She

fucking died and it’s all because of Aleck!” he yells. “You are the one who fucking punched her! How can it be Aleck’s fault?” “Because he fucking stole my woman, but I’m going to one up him. I’m going to kill his woman and his daughter. We’ll see how he is able to deal with all of it.” “The cops are on their way and so is Aleck.” “Aww, the more the merrier!” He chuckles and wraps his hands around my neck, squeezing tight. “See, you have roughly ten minutes left to live if I’m being nice on you. Which I’m not, so the chances of either the cops or Aleck arriving in time are slim to none.” He smirks and applies more pressure, literally squeezing the life out of me. I’m gasping for air, my vision starts to blur. I try to reach for his face, to scratch him or anything I can do to cause him pain. To my despair, he’s too strong for me and I can’t move. I feel myself slowly slipping away. I feel the darkness swallow me whole, when I hear a faint crashing noise. I’m too far gone to realize what’s happening, but the pressure quickly disappears. Soon enough, I’m coughing and gasping for air. I look around, not sure what’s going on, confused and disoriented. All I see is Brian on the floor, and someone pounding the shit out of

him.

CHAPTER 30 Aleck I finally make it to Charline’s place. I broke every fucking speed limit that was on my way, but I don’t care. The house is still dark and nothing seems out of place. I see something from the corner of my eye move in the first level window. I look up and see Ally. She is in tears and looks fucking terrified. I don’t think twice. I kick the front door open and the scene in front of my causes me to feel a rage I have never felt before. Brian, out of all the fucking people, is strangling Charline. I charge at him and tackle him to the ground. “You sick bastard.” I start pounding the shit out of his face. I’m past the point where I can be stopped. He needs to die for what he was about to do to my woman and my daughter. Each blow hits harder and stronger than the one before, I want, no, need to make him pay for all those years

he was threatening Charline, for scaring my daughter, for trying to kill Charline. By this time, I know I could stop, he’s dead. He’s been motionless and breathless for the past couple of blows, but I just can’t stop myself. I only pause when I hear Charline scream my name then loud noise and a sharp pain in my back and side. I collapse to the ground, feeling a deep burning sensation in my left side. “Did you really think you would get out of this alive, you motherfucker?” I turn and see our new prospect shoving Gabe to the ground who lands with a grunt. “W-why?” I gasp in pain. “I’ve been part of the Hades’ Kings for a while now. Didn’t think you guys would be stupid enough to let me in your club and on some of the intel. Thank you though, helped us a lot. Now you two are going to die, not slowly enough to my liking, but adding the VP and sergeant at arms of the Last Hangman to my kill list is still pretty sweet.” “You forgot something, you sick fuck.” I hear Charline say in a raspy voice. She aims a gun at him and pulls the trigger, shooting him right in the head. He collapses on the ground and she kneels to my side, putting pressure over my gunshot wound. “Don’t you dare die on me, Aleck!” she

says through her tears. “I’ll try my best,” I say coughing up blood. “You better be okay.” She sniffs and grabs my cellphone. She dials a number and talks to someone, but I can’t make out what she’s saying. The pain is too strong. “What the fuck happened here?” I faintly hear someone say, but don’t recognize the voice. “Long story. Can you get Ally, she’s upstairs.” “Of course.” Who’s going to get my daughter? “W-who’s that?” I groan in pain. “Detective Sanders. I called him, I was too late though. I’m so sorry.” “I…I’ll be okay.” I cough up blood again and hear Ally crying. It breaks my heart that she’s had to go through this at such a young age. I feel myself slowly slip away, the pain is too strong for me to fight it. I think back on the first day I met Charline, how beautiful, sweet and incredibly shy she was.

I’m sitting on my bike, shooting the shit with the guys outside of the compound, like most days. One thing is different today though. Ayden is walking over to us, but she’s not alone. She brought a fucking angel with her. She

is perfect. Petite, very light blonde hair, big blue eyes that seem too big for her face, perfectly pouty lips, porcelain skin and the perfect curves for her tiny frame. I don’t believe in love at first sight, or love at all for that matter, but if I did, she’d be the girl I’d want by my side for life. She blushes hard when she reaches us and barely talks, she’s painfully shy, but it makes me want her so much more. I want to see how she would feel under me, how she would look screaming my name in pleasure, how she would react to rougher rounds in the bedroom. Ant elbows me. “What the fuck at you thinking about? You’re scaring Charline staring at her like that!” He laughs. “Sorry. I’m Aleck.” I smile at her. “H-hi,” she replies shyly and I’m gone. She’ll forever hold my heart, even though she doesn’t know it…

CHAPTER 31 Charline The room is eerily quiet. If you could hear the sound of a heartbreaking, that’s the only sound you would hear. My heart is breaking as I watch Aleck lose his battle against the pain, I see the light diminish in his eyes. The ambulance just got here and the medics are strapping a barely conscious Aleck to a gurney. Sanders is holding a crying Ally, trying to reassure her that her daddy is going to be okay. Gabe is holding his shoulder and doesn’t look too good himself. “Please, don’t die.” I whisper against Aleck’s lips and let the medics take him to the rig. I walk over to Sanders and take Ally from him. “Is Daddy going to be okay?” she says still crying. “Yes, Princess. Daddy will be okay.” Please God, let

me be right. I cuddle her and follow the medics out the house with Sanders. Another ambulance is outside, ready to take Gabe to the hospital. I’m stunned to see cop cars closing the street and parked in front of the house, alongside cop bikes. I don’t know what’s going to happen, but at this point, I don’t give a fuck about what they think might have happened. “Miss, it might be better if you follow us in your car. Two police officers will escort you to the ER on their bikes, but we need to move quickly and it might not be the best to have a kid in there,” One of the medics tells me as they load up Aleck. “Of course. Thank you. Please, keep him safe,” I plead him. “Of course, Miss.” He gives me a compassionate smile and gets in the rig, closing the doors between Aleck and us. I move quickly and set Ally safely in the car and get in it myself, not caring about the rest. The drive to the hospital is excruciatingly long. It might only be five minutes away with the sirens and the cops escorting us, but they are the longest five minutes of my life. When we finally pull up at the hospital, I quickly get Ally and

run inside. “Can I help you miss?” an older nurse asks me. “M…my boyfriend was brought in with gunshot wounds.” I cover Ally’s ears by cuddling her into me. She doesn’t need to hear this. The nurse checks with one of the doctors and she nods a few times. “They are going to get him to the operating room, they need to operate quickly, but he’s asked to see you.” “Where is he?” I sniff, my nerves are pretty shot and I’m not sure how much more I can take. “Come with me, Sweetheart.” I follow her and one of the female cops that were escorting me stops me. “I’ll watch her while you talk to him. Come here, Princess.” She smiles sweetly at Ally and I nod at her. “I’ll be back in a minute, Pumpkin. I promise.” “Pinky promise?” She sniffs and looks at me. “Pinky promise.” I hold my pinky up and she hooks hers in mine. I kiss her forehead and give her to the female cop before following a nurse to where Aleck is. They are just about to enter the operating room. “Baby?” I lean over him. “My Sweet Angel,” he groans in pain. “Promise me you’ll be okay,” I whisper kissing his

forehead. “If anything goes wrong, promise me you’ll take care of Ally. I trust you with her.” He coughs up blood. “Don’t say that please, you have to be okay.” I try not to break down crying, but it’s getting harder and harder. “Promise me,” he whispers. “I promise,” I whisper back, the tears freely falling. He moves the mask away from his mouth and brings me to his lips. “I love you,” he whispers into the kiss. “I love you too.” “Forever and always.” “Always and forever.” One of the nurses puts the mask back over his nose and mouth and wheels him away from me. We hold hands until I can’t follow anymore. I break down crying when the door closes, feeling like a part of me just died. I slide down the wall, sobbing uncontrollably. “He’s in good hands, Sweetheart,” the older nurse tells me. “I…I hope he makes it.” “I’m sure he will, he looks like a fighter. He has you and his little girl to take care of. He won’t leave you two.” She smiles softly at me and helps me up.

“I hope you’re right.” I sniff. “I’m sure I am. Come on, I’ll take you to the OR waiting room, there’s no one in there at the moment, it’ll be quiet for the two of you. Try to get some rest and relax a little, even in times like these, some peace and quiet is just what you need.” I nod and let her help me up. She rubs my back as we walk back to where the cop is waiting for us with Ally. I dry my tears before I reach them, I don’t want her to think anything else happened. “Hey, Pumpkin.” I take her in my arms and cuddle her. “Why did you cry?” So much for not worrying her more than she already is. “Come on, I’ll tell you when we get to the waiting room.” I kiss her head and we follow the nurse with the cops still escorting us. I’m not sure why, but I’m not in a position to question or complain at this point. Two elevators and more than I can count hallways later, we get to a small but cozy room. I sit Ally in a chair and get us two bottles of water from the vending machine before settling down next to her. “Are you two going to be okay?” the nurse asks me. “As okay as we can be.”

“We’ll come update you whenever we can. There’s a nurse desk at the end of the hallway, if you need anything don’t hesitate to ask them, they will be more than happy to help you.” She smiles sympathetically at me and squeezes my hand before leaving. “I’m not going to ask you for your deposition now, but I’ll be in touch tomorrow or Detective Sanders will come over, I’m sure.” She smiles softly at me and squeezes my hand. “Thank you for everything.” I say softly and hold Ally close to me. “Just doing my job, Miss.” She nods at me and leaves. Ally wraps her tiny arms around my neck and rests her head in the crook of my neck. “Why were you crying?” she asks softly. I sigh, here goes nothing. “I’ve been under a lot of stress lately and with your daddy being injured and the bad man trying to scare us tonight, the pressure was too much and I cried.” She nods thinking for a minute. “Is the bad man going to hurt us again?” “No, Pumpkin. I promise you he won’t hurt us anymore.” “Good.” She cuddles into me. “If Daddy doesn’t come

back, will you be the one taking care of me and loving me?” I choke back a cry. “Your daddy will be okay, Princess.” “But if he’s not?” She looks at me her bottom lip quivering. “Of course I will, baby girl. I love you, my little Munchkin.” I kiss her forehead and hold her to me. “I love you too, Liney.” I can’t hold the tears back anymore and break down crying, holding her close to me. Hearing her talk about her dad not coming back is breaking my heart, for the both of us. I love both of them like mad. I couldn’t even begin to imagine my life without either of them being in it. This is my own personal hell. The only man I’ve ever loved is fighting for his life and it’s my fault. I still can’t wrap my head around all the shit Brian said tonight. Just the fact that he was the one killing that guy when I was in college was a lot to take by itself. To know that he has been harassing me for years, was also a part of a rival MC and was fucking me? It’s too much. To know that he’s also the one responsible for Emma’s death is the most fucked up thing. I’m not sure if I should tell this information to

Aleck. He’s already screwed up from his past, knowing this could make things so much worse for him. What would have happened if Emma hadn’t died? Would she and Aleck still be together and happy or would he have pushed her away like he tried with me? What would have happened had I not seen what Brian did to that guy? I wouldn’t have had the threats, but I wouldn’t be as strong as I am today. What would have happened if I didn’t shy away when I was younger and was bolder with Aleck? Would we have dated or would it have been just a onetime thing? I’m driving myself crazy with all these questions. Every few minutes I check the time, hoping that I’ll look up and an hour has passed and the doctor will come and give me news about how Aleck is. Instead, it taunts me and passes slower than before. Ally fell asleep in my arms, which eases my mind slightly, at least she’s not torturing herself with worrying thoughts about whether her father will come back or not. I keep seeing nurses walk past, but none of them walk in to let me know what’s going on. I’m starting to get desperate. I don’t know why it’s taking so long.

Another hour passes by and no one has been in to update me. I’m tempted to go to the nurse office, but I don’t want to wake Ally up or for her to wake up and see I’m not here. Just as I’m about to dose off and get some much needed rest, my parents walk in quietly and I lose it again, breaking down crying as Mom comes straight to me and hugs me tight. “Oh Honey, I’m so sorry. Is there anything we can do?” I shake my head. “I’ve been here for hours, they haven’t been in yet to tell me what’s going on.” I sniff. “I’ll go see what’s going on, Princess,” Dad says kissing my head before walking back out. “I can’t lose him, Mom.” I lean on her, tears falling. “I know, Honey. I’m sure he’ll be okay, he’s a strong man.” “He was shot Mom, on the left side of his chest,” I whisper. She sighs and nods. “I still stand by what I said, he’s a strong man. He wouldn’t leave you two.” She smiles softly. I nod and wipe my tears. Ally slowly wakes up, rubbing her eyes she looks up at me confused as she doesn’t know my parents yet.

“This is my Mom, Debbie. Mom, this little angel is Ally.” I smile softly. “Hello, Sweetheart.” My mom smiles at her. Ally looks between us for a minute. “Hi,” she whispers and cuddles into me. “Do you want anything to eat, Pumpkin?” She nods against my chest. “Cookies?” “Yes, please.” She yawns and wraps herself in my jacket. I get up and go to the vending machine, getting her cookies and a pack of chips for myself. I open the cookies and hand them to her before pulling her back onto my lap. She doesn’t really have the heart to eat, neither do I, but I encourage her to eat. I feel horrible for her, the things that must be going through her head right now. “What are you thinking about, Pumpkin?” I ask softly. “Hoping Daddy is okay,” she says softly. “He will be, he’s strong. He loves you both very much and wouldn’t leave you two.” Mom smiles at Ally, getting a shy smile out of her in return. A few minutes later, my father pops his head in the room. “Can I talk to you, Line?” “Sure.” I look at him confused and dread is washing

over me. What now? I walk out of the room and join him outside. “What’s going on? Did you talk to the nurse?” “Yes,” he sighs, “he’s in a bad shape, but they are doing all they can to make him better.” My heart shatters. “This can’t be happening,” I whisper. “I’m sorry, Princess.” He hugs me tightly and I break down crying even harder. “It’s all my fault!” I scream into my father’s chest. “What are you talking about?” he asks stroking my hair. “I…it’s a long story.” I can’t tell them. “Okay, I’m not going to ask you to tell me now, but one day you’ll have to open up.” I nod. “Let’s dry those tears and go back in.” He kisses my head and hands me a tissue. I go to the bathroom quickly to wash my face. I don’t want Ally to see me in such a state. I look at my reflection in the mirror, I look like death. I’m paler than usual, have dried blood on my arms and shirt and I have bruises around my neck where Brian had his hands wrapped around it. I’m surprised my parents haven’t said anything. I take a minute to collect my thoughts and walk back out to the waiting room. I sit on the ground, trying to get as comfortable as can

be here. Ally joins me and cuddles me. I wrap her in my jacket and hold her to me, rocking her softly, hoping she’ll fall back asleep. She’s clutching a teddy bear in her arms that wasn’t there before, I smile up at my dad who nods at me. We stay like this for what seems forever. I’m trying to keep it together for Ally who’s been as restless as the rest of us. Someone knocks on the door and a nurse walks in. It took them seven hours for them to come give us news.

Seven. Fucking. Hours. I’m fucking raging! I know they are doing their job and everything to save him, but to leave us in the unknown on what’s going on? I get up, holding Ally. “How is he?” “We have to wait 24 hours to be sure, but he should be fine. Can I talk to you for a minute?” I nod and kiss Ally’s head. “I’ll be right back okay? I’m going to talk to the nurse, Pumpkin.” “Is Daddy going to be okay?” she asks looking at me hopeful and on the verge of tears again. “Yes, Princess, Daddy is going to be okay.” I smile at her and she hugs me tightly.

I smile hugging her back and give her to my mom when she slowly loosens her grip on my neck. I follow the nurse outside and she closes the door. “How is he really?” “The bullet has left some damage I’m afraid. It went through cleanly, but it went through his left lung. He was bleeding badly, but the doctors have managed to stop it. It was touch and go for a couple of hours. He flat lined twice and we’ll have to keep him in ICU for at least two weeks to make sure he’s okay. The next 24 hours will be the most critical. Also, he won’t wake up straight away, we’ve had to put him in a chemically induced comma because of the pain he’d be in. It’ll only last for a couple of days, but I’d rather have you be aware of it beforehand.” I nod and rub my face. “When can we go see him?” I ask my voice breaking. I can’t lose him. “The nurses in ICU are setting him up, but you’ll be able to go see him in half an hour. We’ll give you and his daughter a sterile outfit to go in. We don’t want outside contamination.” “Of course. Thank you.” I nod at her and walk in. “When can we go see Daddy?” Ally asks smiling. “In a few minutes, Pumpkin,” I smile softly at her and

kneel down, “Daddy will be asleep for a couple of days, but it’s normal. It’s just to make sure he doesn’t talk too much and hurt himself again. You know how chatty your Daddy can be.” I giggle softly and she nods smiling. “Worse than a girl!” She hugs me giggling softly. “So true.” I can’t help the giggle that escapes my lips. “Hey! Don’t diss men! We have to talk a lot to try and keep up with you lot!” Dad chimes in. “Of course, Honey. Only to keep up with us.” Mom says rolling her eyes. “Whatever,” he mumbles. “Need us to bring you anything?” “Some food later on if you don’t mind. I don’t really want to spend too much time away from him.” “Of course.” My dad hugs me and Ally and walks out of the waiting room with us. The nurse came to get us a few minutes ago to get cleaned up and change into sterile clothes before going in to see Aleck. It’s horrible to see him with all the tubes and machines attached to him keeping him alive, but he looks so peaceful. It’s the first time I’ve seen him this relaxed. I know he’s in a coma, but still, it’s giving me some peace of

mind. I sit down in the chair next to the bed with Ally on my lap. We cuddle keeping a close eye on him, both of us wanting him to wake up, needing him to wake up, even if it’s not going to happen today. We are kindly asked to move out every hour so they can check on him. I don’t know exactly what they check, but the fact that they are spending as much time making sure he’s okay is reassuring. We also spend some time in the waiting room with my parents who brought us food and necessities after making sure the nurse knows we aren’t leaving his side unless they need to check his stats and whatever else they are doing. They weren’t too happy about it, but when Ally cried, it did the trick, the nurse didn’t have the heart to break a little girl’s heart. I really hope he’ll wake up really soon. The waiting is killing me.

CHAPTER 32

Aleck September 21, 2014 Six days later I feel an odd pressure on my chest and something flashing in my eyes. I try to move ,but an unknown voice tells me to stop struggling, that I’m going to hurt myself.

What the fuck happened? Where the fuck am I? I hear a lot of noises around me. A beeping sound that increases speed, people talking in the distance, someone is moving around me. “Aleck, can you hear me?” the unknown voice asks me. I try to reply, but it’s too hard. I’m not strong enough to open my eyes or talk. This is frustrating. I’m trapped inside my own body. I can feel my breathing start to grow heavier and a pain

in the left side of my chest spreads around my body. “Let her in, maybe it’ll help.” the unknown voice says. A few seconds later, one of my favorite voices makes its way to my brain. “Aleck, Baby, please open your eyes for me.” Charline. I smile, I think I do? I’m not sure. The beeping sound and my breathing both slow down. It takes me a while before I’m able to slightly open my eyes, but the light is too bright. I groan in pain and hear more commotion around me. “Can you try again, Love. I turned off the light above your bed.” my woman whispers softly. I try, I really do. It takes a couple of attempts, but I finally get my eyes open, fuck it’s so good to see her by my side alive. She smiles sweetly at me. “I missed those eyes.” “I missed yours too,” I whisper. “Try not to talk too much.” She leans over and kisses my head. “W...what happened?” I rasp. “I’ll tell you later. They have to check you over to make sure everything is okay,” she says before moving to the end of the bed. I don’t want them to check me over. I want to hold my woman and child and tell them how much I love them. I don’t

know how long I’ve been here or why ,but seeing the look of relief on her face tells me it must have been really bad. After being probed and poked for half an hour, they finally let Charline come back to me. “How do you feel, Gorgeous?” I rasp. “Much better now,” she whispers holding my hand, sitting on the edge of the bed. “What happened? I remember a couple of things but not all of it.” I cough and wince at the pain. “Less talking, Sanford.” She glares at me playfully and rubs my hand. “It’s a long story. Just know that you saved my life and I’ll forever be grateful for it.” She leans over and brushes her lips over mine. “One day you’ll have to tell me.” I look at her intently and she nods. “How is my little Pumpkin?” “She’s good, excited to see you. She’s with my parents having lunch.” “How did she take to your parents?” I smile caressing her thigh, I might be stuck in this bed, but I’m still a man. “Mind out of the gutter, Aleck. You’re out of action for a while.” She pouts and winks. “She wasn’t sure in the beginning, but my mom won her over in no time. My dad won her over with a teddy bear.” She giggles softly, music

to my ears. “That’s good.” I smile. “Yes, they’ve been watching over her these past couple of days when she wasn’t here.” “Days? How long have I been here?” I frown. “Six.” “Fuck.” I sigh and cough. “Easy, Love.” She helps me sit up and holds a glass of water with a straw. I take a couple of slow sips. This is fucking frustrating. I’m supposed to be the one taking care of her. “Is everything still working?” She looks at me confused and I point at my body. She bursts out laughing and nods. “Yes, Love. Your left lung was damaged but they managed to fix it. The rest should be working just fine. “We’ll have to give it a try very soon.” I smirk. “You just woke up from being asleep for six days and the first thing you think about is sex? Typical man.” She shakes her head. “I was just making sure you’d still be there to help me check if it was still working.” I squeeze her hand.

“So romantic,” she grins and nods, “of course, I’ll always be there for you. Always and forever…” “Forever and always…” I sigh happily smiling at my woman. My woman… “I love you, Aleck” “I love you too, Charline,” I take a deep shuddering breath and cough, “fucking hell,” I sigh, “I know you said you didn’t need to be married, but I need you to be my wife. I want us to be together forever and for you to wear my name. I want you to be Ally’s mother and the mother of our future kids. I never believed in love until I met you and you’ve shown me how good it is to share your life with another person, especially with the one who matters the most to you and loves you unconditionally. I don’t want to spend another day without you by my side. I don’t care if your dad is going to kick my ass because I asked you to marry me before getting his blessing, but I need to know that you want me by your side as much as I want you by my side forever…” I finish out of breath. “Forever and always, Aleck. Yes I will marry you, be your wife, the mother of your kids, your best friend, your confidant, your everything, for as long as you’ll have me.” She leans over and kisses me softly but passionately. I

fucking wish I could take her here and now, but I’m not in a position to move. “Always and forever.” I smile at her and kiss her left ring finger. “Sorry I don’t have a ring ready.” “I don’t need one, your love is proof enough. Thank god you finally grew up and learnt to love!” She beams at me. “I had a very good teacher.” I smirk. “I told you not long ago I would teach you how to love. I was right.” She smirks and winks at me. “So you were.” I lace our fingers and close my eyes smiling, feeling complete for the first time in my life. I must have fallen asleep because when I open my eyes and Charline isn’t on the bed with me anymore. I look around and what I see melts my heart; my future wife, asleep on the chair next to my bed, holding our daughter in her arms. I smile watching them. I never expected life to treat me good. Then Ally came into my life. Five years with my little Pumpkin and then the woman of my dreams agrees to marry me, life can’t get any better than this. I smile as Ally starts to stir. She squeaks when she sees I’m watching them. “Daddy!” She wiggles out of Charline’s lap and scrambles

to the bed, holding my hand in her tiny hands and resting her little chubby cheek in them. I choke back a sob. I’m not one to cry, but fuck if she’s not bringing me down to my knees with her cuteness. “Hi, my little Pumpkin. How are you?” I smile looking down at her. “I’m good and you?” She beams at me. “I’m much better now.” I stroke her hair and wink at Charline as she wakes up. “Here.” She gets up and picks up Ally to help her sit on the edge of the bed. “Thanks, Love.” “You’re welcome, Baby. I’m going to go get a coffee and let you two talk for a minute.” She winks and kisses the both of us before walking out. “You love Charline, right?” I bring her closer to me, making sure I don’t hurt myself even more. “Yes, why?” She cuddles into me carefully and looks up at me. “I might have asked her to marry me…” I grin at her sheepishly, hoping she’ll accept it. “So, she will be my mommy?” She looks at me with her eyes wide and the biggest smile on her face.

“Yes, she will, Pumpkin. Would you like that?” She nods fast and grins wide. “I get to wear a pretty dress too.” She giggles. “Yes, you do.” I smile and sigh happily kissing the top of her head. A few minutes later, I smile seeing my future wife walk over with her parents, all smiling at me. Her father nods at me once and smiles, I do the same back. I’m not sure he’s going to approve of the fact that I didn’t ask for his blessing as requested, but at least I know now he approves of me and that’s good enough for me. I’ve never had anyone’s approval but Cas’ before. My parents, my friends in high school and college, people around town in general. My sister was the only family I had and she isn’t here anymore with me. Not a day goes by where I don’t think about her. She was the first to love me unconditionally, my only example of what love is. Now, I have my brothers, my family, Ally, Charline and her parents. They might not approve of what I do, but I’m sure they saw how much I wanted Charline’s happiness and make sure she gets all she wants in life. I never expected my life to take such a turn, and a good

one at that. I look at my daughter, my woman, her parents and I smile. Things couldn’t get any better than this. I’m where I want to be. I’m where I need to be, with the people who love me and accept me just the way I am.

Fuck me it feels good!

EPILOGUE

Charline February 4, 2015 These past couple of months have been insane. Brian tried to kill me, Aleck was shot, I killed someone and Aleck proposed. We can’t be called a boring couple! We didn’t have a traditional start to our relationship, or proposal, but I wouldn’t change it for the world. Things have changed a lot since Aleck came out of the hospital. We moved into Ayden’s old house together. We didn’t want to waste any time moving in together, but his place was too small and mine brought back a lot of bad memories for all of us so it made sense to move somewhere new. Ayden kindly offered us to move in there until we find a house, but to be honest, I love her house, I always have, I might bug her to let us buy it. It’s weird and a shame not to be living next door to her anymore, but she

understands, besides, it doesn’t exactly stop us from seeing each other every day. I took a longer break from work than I originally planned, but Aleck needed constant care and help around the house, and I wanted to be there to provide it for him. It was a huge adjustment for the both of us and was the cause of many fights as we are both too fucking stubborn but so far, we have always managed to kiss and make up. In the beginning, it was hard for him as he couldn’t move at all, the slightest nudge would cause him so much pain. Unfortunately, that meant sex was out of the question for him, but fucking hell if he didn’t make me pay by teasing me for running my mouth when he was the one being a pain in the ass! Seriously, he was hell bent on trying to drive me crazy and kill me with as many orgasms as he could in a day or spanking me for being a “dirty girl” as he would say because I was going commando under my yoga pants, teasing him as I would walk around. Needless to say, when he was allowed to partake in physical activities again, I was in for a treat.

I park in the driveway after dropping off Ally at school. She’s not too happy with my replacement, but soon I’ll be

able to get back to work and I can’t wait. As nice as it spending this much time with Aleck, I miss teaching. I grab my bag, get out of the car, lock it and go to the front door. I walk in trying not to make too much noise, it’s still early and I don’t want to wake Aleck up. He’s improved so much recently and can finally move around the house by himself again. He’s been trying to help out, but I’m not really giving him any opportunity to do so, I don’t want him to hurt himself and I’m used to things being done my way, not that there is anything wrong with his way, mine just makes more sense. I pull out my phone as I put my bag in the hall closet and go to the kitchen. I turn on my favorite playlist and start making dinner. It’s a little early, but I’m making Ally and Aleck one of their favorite chicken stew and the longer it cooks the better. It’s my grandmother’s recipe and they’ve been bugging me for days now to make it, it’s not like I can resist their pleas! I smile to myself and dance around preparing all the ingredients. Just when I’m done putting everything in the crockpot, I feel like someone watching me. I turn around and scream before seeing Aleck openly checking my ass out as I was dancing to the music.

“You fucking asshat! You scared the shit out of me!” I throw a dishtowel at him and he catches it before it hits him. “So because YOU were the one shaking your ass and giving me a very nice show, I’M the one to blame?” He raises his eyebrow. “Yes! You could have looked away or not spied on me or announced your presence.” I glare at him. “Not going to happen, ever…I can’t resist your ass, it’s a nice ass.” He smirks and stalks towards me cornering me. “Hi,” he whispers against my lips. “Hi,” I whisper back wrapping my arms around his neck. He smirks and gently caresses my sides, travelling down to my ass and lifts me up on the counter. “You shouldn’t lift weight.” “I’m alright, don’t worry.” He smirks and spreads my legs, standing between them and caressing up thighs, making sure he brushes his fingers over my pussy. I can’t help the moan that escapes my lips. “Someone is horny again.” “What are you doing?” I say on a breath. “I’m going to do something I haven’t done in months and missed doing so much.” He places his hands under

my ass and lifts me up again, carrying me to our room and lays me in the center of the bed. “Really, you shouldn’t carry any weight.” I try to protest as he starts to strip me of my clothes. “You don’t weight much, Gorgeous.” He smirks biting into my side as he lowers my yoga pants. “Hey! No biting.” I yelp glaring at him and try to kick him away with my foot, but he catches it. “No kicking either.” He walks to the dresser and gets a couple of things. My jaw drops when I see what he’s bringing over: a blindfold and a belt. I lick my lips and bite my lower one. “Someone missed being kinky.” He smirks and strips before joining me in bed. “Yes.” I lay in the center of the bed, I’m beyond the point of being just horny. I want him so badly! “That’s my good girl.” He leans over me and attaches my hands to the headboard, caressing down my arms with his fingertips, I shiver, goose bumps appearing on my skin. He gently places the blindfold over my eyes, kissing me softly yet passionately, but he cuts the kiss short, way too soon to my liking. I feel him shift on the bed and grab something from the bedside table. I have no idea what it is, but this is so exciting and turning me on even more.

“Do you trust me?” “Yes.” I breathe squeezing my thighs. “Good.” I can hear the humor in his voice and wonder what the hell I just got myself into. He spreads my legs and sits between them. The fucker! “Come on, Aleck, this is torture.” “Be patient, gorgeous.” He chuckles. I yelp and moan when he captures my left nipple in his mouth and gently nibbles and sucks on it. I arch my back, feeling myself growing wetter by the second. He stops his sweet torture of my left nipple and starts the same process on my right one, making me become a writhing mess under him. “This might be a bit uncomfortable, if you don’t like it, tell me and I’ll stop okay?” “Uh…what are you up to Aleck?” I ask a tad bit nervous. “Do you trust me?” “Yes of course. Just don’t get anywhere near my ass or I’ll drop kick yours!” He chuckles. “I promise, no ass play…for now…” “Or ever!” “We’ll see, just relax, Love.” He leans over and kisses me softly, biting my bottom lip and pulling on it. I moan in

pleasure. He caresses my boobs making an infinity sign and then I feel a cold and sharp pain on my left nipple. I wince and bite my lip. It hurts for a few seconds, the pressure is weirdly pleasurable. He gently tugs on what I’m guessing is a chain attaching the two, making me moan loudly. “I take it you enjoy this?” “Very much.” “Good.” He kisses my right nipple and places the other clamp. The same sharp pain bothers me for a few seconds, but the pleasurable pressure replaces it quickly. He tugs on the chain, making me buck my hips, desperate some kind of contact. “Please…” “Please, what? Tell me what you want, Line.” “I want you.” “Tell me exactly what you want,” he says in a very authoritative voice. “I want you to fuck me hard and make me scream your name.” “As you wish.” He positions himself between my legs and lifts my hips, stroking his cock over my clit. Each stroke drives me more insane and closer to the edge. After what feels like an eternity, he thrusts into me, hard. I

moan loudly and, arch my back, impaling myself even more on his thick cock. He moves in a painfully slow rhythm and then pulls almost all the way out before thrusting back in hard. “Please!” I whine, I actually whine. “Patience…” he whispers and carries on with his sweet torture. After a few more very slow thrusts, he pulls all the way out, strokes his cock again on my clit again and plunges back in hard and fast, making me gasp. I don’t have time to catch my breath as he thrust into me faster, my boobs bouncing with each thrust. The sweet pressure intensifies around my nipples, it’s almost too much to handle, but I love this fine line between pleasure and pain, it’s making me want him even more. He keeps a tight hold on my hips and slams into me over and over again. We both moan loudly. I want to see him, I want to touch him, but being at his mercy is such a pleasurable feeling, having him be in total control is something I really missed. I push my hips into him as he thrusts, matching his rhythm. We are both close and I don’t want this to stop. “What are you doing?” I whine as he slows down. “I don’t want this to end, not so fast anyway.” He pulls

out and undoes the belt holding my wrists. “Get on your hands and knees, facing the mirror,” he commands, helping me sit up into the position he wants. He takes off the blindfold and places himself behind me. I stare at our reflection, a smile playing on my lips as he thrusts into me once again slower this time. I close my eyes, moaning longingly, enjoying every second of this. I back into him as he thrusts forward making him go deeper. I yelp and open my eyes, when I feel his hand connect sharply with my ass. He smirks at me and does it again to the other cheek. Alternating with each thrusts. “Fuck, this feels good.” I dig my fingers in the comforter as he scratches his nails down my back, to my ass and spanks me hard again. My thighs are starting to shake. I need to come. All this build up is driving me insane. He reaches for my hair and wraps it around his fist, pulling on it, not to the point of pain and helps me up. He doesn’t slow down his thrusts, keeping a hard and fast rhythm, wrapping one of his hands around my throat, and the other one pulling on the chain connecting the clamps.

I reach down, rubbing circles over my clit. He smirks at me through the mirror, never breaking eye contact. He replaces my hand with his and goes fast, matching his thrusts. “I’m so close,” I moan. “Don’t hold back, Gorgeous.” He barely gets the words out when I shatter around him and scream his name in pure unadulterated pleasure. I’m out of breath, my legs are shaking, I’m a sweaty mess and my orgasm seems to last forever. It doesn’t take him long to find his release after me, a couple more thrusts and he comes in me grunting my name, burying his face in the crook of my neck. We stay a minute like this, never breaking eye contact before he lays me down on the bed and gets his wash cloth to perform our after sex ritual. When he finally lays down beside me, he slowly undoes the left nipple clamp and instantly suck on it, eliciting another moan from me. He does the same to the right nipple before wrapping his arms around me. “How do you feel?” I ask kissing his jawline. “Fucking amazing.” He chuckles. “You, Love?” “I’m really, really, really good.” I smile and kiss him

deeply. “Your ribs?” “Sore but it was worth it.” He smiles and kisses me deeply. I’ll remember that day forever. I’ve had to deal with the knowledge that I killed man, which was emotional when it finally dawned on me. I know I was just protecting us all, but it didn’t help, I felt like a murderer. I had a couple of nightmares and at first I didn’t want to talk to Aleck about it. I didn’t want him to feel like it was his fault; he’s been blaming himself enough as it is. When I finally opened up about the events of that night, I didn’t hold back and I told him everything, including the bit about Emma. It was rough for the both of us. He asked himself the same questions as I had and, in the end, we decided it was for the best to leave that in the past. Nothing could have been done to change the past; it was nobody’s fault but Brian’s. We both suffered at his hands and it’ll always be in the back of our minds, but we can’t let him mess with our lives anymore now that he’s finally gone. Ally knows I’m not her biological mom and she’s fine with it. She does ask a lot of questions about her real mom.

She’s too young to understand the situation. We don’t want her to have to deal with what really happened whilst she’s too young to fully comprehend it, so we simply told her she was an angel and in heaven. My parents finally and fully accept Aleck in our family; Dad is aware that he proposed without asking for his blessing, but after what happened, I think Aleck risking his life to save me proved that he was worthy. My parents have decided to move back to New Orleans to be close to us and Ally. They welcomed her as if she were their grandchild. Well, legally she now is, Aleck managed to have adoption papers drawn up pretty quickly. At first it was weird, the transition from hoping to be with Aleck one day to be his fiancée and stepmother of his daughter the next. I was worried that us getting together and engaged so fast would cause problems and pressure for us, but so far, everything has been going really well. I’ll forever be grateful for Aleck saving my life. I’ve been in love with the man for years and that’s never going to change. Our love will continue to grow every single day we spend together. I’ll make sure that he is loved and feels loved every single day we get to spend together. I never want him to feel like he isn’t loved or wanted. He’s loved by

so many people that he’ll never ever feel alone again. Do I wish he would stop going on runs for the club and dealing with dangerous men? Absolutely, especially after what happened. A part of me wants that, but I would hate myself if I asked him to do that. He loves what he does with the club and his brothers. Now that he has a family inside and outside the club, I don’t want to ask him to leave one. We just have to hope that nothing bad will happen and he will continue to come home to us safe and sound. In the meantime, we’re going to enjoy each other and our new life together as much as we can. Just between you and me, I cannot wait until the time we can be as kinky as we want. I miss him being a bit rough in the bedroom.

****** Aleck Man, life has been fucking crazy. Not only did I get fucking shot by Line’s ex and fucking stalker, but she killed one of his minions who threatened Gabe and I. I didn’t know she had it in her to pull the trigger.

I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t scared it would haunt her, but it didn’t, well not fully. She’s had a couple of nightmares, but we’ve talked about it, she talked to Ayden and she seems to be doing better now. I admire her strength. The first time I killed someone is still haunting me. She keeps reassuring me when I’m the one freaking out over making sure she is okay with what went down. The last thing I want is for her to have a meltdown, I don’t think I could cope with that. We decided to be open about everything and not keep anything a secret anymore. And that started with her telling me the full story of what happened. I was fucking crushed when she told me about Emma. It fucked with my head for a while, but Line made me realize that it wasn’t going to bring her back feeling responsible for what happened. I never wanted her to die, she never got to meet her daughter, but I’m glad she‘s free of that messed up situation. It’s not for the best, but at least, she’s at peace now. I have wanted to slip back into old habits a couple of times. It would have been easy with the couple of drug deals we’ve been running but Charline, Ant and Callum have kept me in check. Gabe has been MIA for a couple of weeks. He was in a bad shape after that fucking prick, our

own prospect, attacked him. Everything that has that happened over the past couple of years to Ayden and Charline messed with his head more than anyone imagined and he needed time for himself. Ant is keeping in touch with him, but he’s the only one who knows his full story. We’re all hoping our brother will come back to us soon. Line’s parents have moved into my old house to be closer to us and have been amazing grandparents to Ally. They didn’t have to, but they love her as if she was their own. They often watch her when we need some time alone. Luckily, we are not having forcing her to go, she loves it there. Debbie is teaching her how to bake and Robert treats her like a Princess. On Christmas Eve, I had a serious talk with her father.

“Aleck, can I talk to you outside?” Robert asks me. “Of course.” I kiss Line’s cheek and walk outside with him. “Everything okay?” “I couldn’t help but notice the ring on her finger, care to explain?” Oh shit, I’m in trouble. “I asked her to marry me when I woke up in the hospital. I know you wanted me to ask you for your blessing before, but I just couldn’t wait any longer. Nearly

losing Line really put my life into perspective. I want her as my wife. I want her to wear my name and be the mother of my children. I love her and I swear to anything that’s holy that I’ll do all I can to protect her, keep her safe and make sure she has all she could possibly want and need, even if that means losing my life. I’d do it all over again in heartbeat. You can kick my ass all you want, but I love your daughter. I’ve never loved before and there will never be anyone who can compare to her or the feelings I have for her. I hope you’ll approve of us being together. If you don’t, I’ll fight for it because I know she loves me too and we are good together, we complete each other…” “Breathe son.” He chuckles. ‘Son.’ I can’t remember the last time someone called me that and meant it, well besides Cabe. “Sorry.” I chuckle nervously. “I know you love her and she loves you. I wasn’t sure about you, not going to lie. I was worried about her dating someone who was in an outlaw MC. I judged you quickly, too quickly. While it’s true that you’ve done bad things in the past, that I’d rather not know about, and you’ll probably still do illegal shit in the future,, there’s nothing I can do to stop you two from loving each other. The fact that you

have such a sweet daughter, who seems to be the happiest kid in the world, shows me that despite everything, you are a good man and that’s what matters to me. Sure, we always hoped she’d find a man with a big career ahead of him, but it’s clear that it’s not what Line wants. All that matters is that you both are happy together and make Ally happy. You didn’t ask for it, but you have my blessing, Son. Welcome to the family.” He hugs me and I’m speechless. I pat his back and smile. It’s fucking amazing to be accepted. “Thank you, Sir. I promise you one thing, I’ll never ever hurt Charline. If I ever do, trust me you won’t have to kick my ass, I’ll do it myself. I couldn’t stand the thought of hurting her ever again.” “That’s good to know, Son. But please call me Rob, Sir makes me feel fucking old. And don’t tell my wife I swore.” He glares at me and we both burst out laughing. When we go back in, our women look at us confused. “Everything good?” Line asks me. “Everything is perfect, My Love.” I smile and kiss my fiancée, wrapping my arms around her, resting my chin on her shoulder, watching my mother in law and daughter bake a Christmas pudding.

Charline has been taking care of me since that night and fuck me, if it’s not torture to see her walk around with tight yoga pants, knowing she’s going commando under them and doing everything for me. Not gonna lie, it’s been nice but fucking frustrating as well, it always ends up with her screaming my name when I get my hands on her. Not that she minds, but I wish I could fuck her again. It’s been months and I can’t wait to get her back between the sheets. She isn’t leaving me high and dry when I torture her, no, my woman gives the best blow job ever. She always makes sure I get my release too, never asking for anything in return when she drops to her knees and sucks me off out of blue. I didn’t know she was this into sex and kinky, I love that about her. She was really a surprise. Sure, we had fun before the accident, but she changed after and has embraced the role of being a mom to Ally. She didn’t forget that she was still young and might need some fun. She is the perfect mix of sweet and naughty, better than I could’ve asked for. I can’t believe that she’s the mother of my daughter. Well, stepmother, but nobody cares about that. Ally often asks me if she can call Line, Mom, it fucking warms my

heart that she wants to. I keep telling her to ask Line, but she’s still very shy about it. Ally misses Line at school, but she’s adjusting. We talked to the principal about the situation and he understands the need to let Line take the break she needed and she’s going to start back next month. I’ve been on a couple of runs with the club, well, mainly ones where I’m not at risk of getting shot or hurt. That’d give Line a heart attack and I need her in my life for many, many more years to come. When we found out our prospect was really working for the Hades Kings, we decided to offer the Bastards from Hell a truce to work together to take the Kings down. We are a pretty big club, but we need all the help we can get. It’s hard to trust another club when so much shit has gone down in such little time, but we didn’t have much choice, the Kings need to be taken out. Having another club as an ally is fucking chaos, some members from both clubs aren’t happy, but we’ve had to deal with them and explained the situation. In the end, nobody decided to leave, some decided to sit out on any deals or runs including the Bastards and we understood that, we are still keeping a close eye on a couple of

members, just in case they would be tempted to move to an enemy club. We’ve already had two rats with us in the past couple of years, we don’t need a third. It’s weird how life has turned out for the both of us. While my past completely broke and scarred me, her past made her stronger. We’re both still suffering from the demons, but we’re getting through together. The good times overwhelm the bad and I couldn’t be any happier as I watch my soon to be wife and daughter play outside. “Come here, my little Munchkin.” Line laughs chasing Ally, she soon catches up and picks her up twirling with her around. Ally squeals and holds onto Line grinning like a fool. I can’t help smiling when I see these two together. “Can I have some ice cream, Mommy?” Ally tentatively asks and my heart stops. Line’s breath hitches. “Of course you can, Angelface.” Ally beams. “I love you, Mommy.” “I love you too, my little Munchkin.” Line says taking in a shuddering breath. I know she’s about to cry. Ally cuddles into her and beams. “Should we tell Daddy?” Ally asks Line as they walk to

me. “I don’t know, what do you think?” “Yes!” Ally shouts. “Tell me what?” I chuckle and wrap my arms around the two women of my life. “You tell him.” Line beams at Ally. “I’m going to have a little brother or sister!” she shouts happily. I look at Line in shock. “Really?” “Really.” She smiles softly at me. “Fuck, life is too good to me.” I whisper and kiss my women. I retract my earlier statement, I couldn’t be any happier than right now, not only I’m going to marry the only woman I’ve ever been in love with, but she’s pregnant with my second child. Tell your family you love them every day and don’t live in the past. Trust me, it will only hold you back and you’ll be a miserable asshole like I was. For me life sucked in the beginning, but along the years I’ve grown, found myself, my happy place, my one true love and my family.

Things may not always go the way you want or expect them to go, but it all happens for a reason. Don’t expect things to just fall from the sky for you because chances are, it’s not going to happen that way. You have to work hard to get the things you want and harder to keep them in your life, but it’s worth it in the end.

The End.

HEALING GABE PREVIEW

Luck has never been on my side. My parents were taken away from my sister Nicole and I fourteen years ago, she was barely eight, I just eighteen. I became her legal guardian. I put my life on hold for her and I don't regret a second of it. She turned out to be such a beautiful yet very frustrating young woman. I was so preoccupied by my duty to Nicole, making sure she would be raised exactly how my parents would have wanted that I have only dated one woman and it ended disastrously. Don’t get me wrong I fucked women. A lot of them. I didn't care about the way I was treating them, Nicole was the only girl I could ever truly care for. That all changed when I met her. She quickly became my world but was taken from me quicker than she entered my life. To this day, fourteen years later, I still have nightmares that get more vivid with time. It makes no fucking sense to me, how

much does my subconscious wants to torture me? I have a feeling things aren’t going to stay as steady as they have been recently. I can handle something bad happening to me but if something happen to Nicole? No. Fucking. Way! Nicole has been off to college for a couple of months now but I'm keeping a very close eye on her. Well, I have one of our guys from another charter keeping a close eye on her. I need to make sure she is okay, especially after everything that happened to Ayden and Charline. I can't risk having some fucking psycho go after my sister. She’s my life. You would think that I would have thought twice before joining the MC knowing I was raising my baby sister, who needed love and support. I didn’t, all because of one fucking mistake…. Here is how it all started...

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

This book wouldn’t have been possible without my amazing alpha reader/PA turned friends, Charlotte Spence. You have been such great help and support along the way. Our usual banter and chat really helped keeping me focused and finish this book on time. Thank you SO much to Ellie Aspill for editing and writing the blurb for Teaching Aleck. It’s always a pleasure to work with you and your comments and humor make the reviewing process so easier and fun. You’re not only a fabulous editor but also a great friend. Thank you Louise Howard, Deborah Talbot and Michaela Innes for your honest feedback. You guys rock and are always so helpful. I cannot not thank my Mom enough. She’d had to listen to me go on and on about this book yet again and she’s

always there to listen to me talk about it. I love you, Mom! A huge thank you to Kim Brown and Claire Lamb. You two have been there for me for a while now and your support, through the good and bad times, has really helped me to keep me in focus and not give up. Thank you to YOU, for reading this book and sticking with me again. It means a lot to me. I hope you’ve enjoyed Charline and Aleck as much as you’ve enjoyed Ayden and Anthony and I hope you’ll come back for more. Thank you to Kylie at Give Me Books for organizing my cover reveal, release blitz and release boost. Thank you for your patience with my long list of questions and for being amazing at what you do and promoting my work. Thank you to Kate Benson. I’ll never be able to thank you enough for all your help in the process of publishing my second book and getting my name out there. You’re one of the sweetest people I’ve ever gotten to meet. I hope we get to meet in person soon. Our chats and banter on late nights have really helped keep me sane knowing I’m not the only crazy one out there. Love you chick! Love you all xxx

AUTHOR’S NOTE

Dear Reader, Thank you for picking up Teaching Aleck. I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it. This was such an emotional rollercoaster. I wasn’t sure I would make the deadline because of life happening but I did and I’m typing this with a heavy heart. I’ve never had such a strong connection to my characters and typing the end was really hard for some reason. I hope you liked Charline and Aleck. When I started writing Saving Ayden, I planned all seven books in the series. I had a very detailed blurb for each of the stories and while it worked for Saving Ayden, Aleck wouldn’t have any of it and was changing his mind on his fate in the book every five minutes, talk about emotional whiplash, seriously, the man couldn’t make up his mind. It

was a different process but letting the characters lead the story made so much more sense. Thank you for picking it up and welcoming us to your bookshelf. I hope you’ll be back for more and join me in the next installment of the series. You can follow me on these social media sites: Twitter: twitter.com/muriel__g Facebook page: facebook.com/authormurielgarcia Facebook facebook.com/groups/384126741737037/ Instagram: instagram.com/itsmurielg Goodreads: goodreads.com/AuthorMurielGarcia Email: [email protected]

group:

COMING SOON

A Saving Ayden Novella Book 1.5 in the Last Hangman Series Coming May 2015 A Teaching Aleck Novella Book 2.5 in the Last Hangman Series Coming Summer 2015 Healing Gabe Book 3 in the Last Hangman Series Coming April 25, 2015 A Healing Gabe Novella Book 3.5 in the Last Hangman Series Coming Fall 2015

AUTHOR’S BIO

Muriel Garcia grew up in Belgium. She loves music, tattoos—especially on hot men, traveling, and cooking. She has always had an overly imaginative and creative mind but never thought of writing a book until a couple of months ago. Now she couldn’t imagine not writing stories that are near and dear to her heart.